A defence of the people of England by John Milton ; in answer to Salmasius's Defence of the king.
         Pro populo Anglicano defensio. English
         Milton, John, 1608-1674.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 517 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 139 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50893
         Wing M2104
         ESTC R9447
         12996889
         ocm 12996889
         96415
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50893)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96415)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 391:10)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of the people of England by John Milton ; in answer to Salmasius's Defence of the king.
             Pro populo Anglicano defensio. English
             Milton, John, 1608-1674.
             Washington, Joseph, d. 1694.
          
           [6], xxii, 246 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Amsterdam? :
             1692.
          
           
             Translated by Joseph Washington.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Imperfect: list of works to be consulted lacking on film.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Saumaise, Claude, 1588-1653. -- Defensio regia pro Carolo I.
           Charles -- I, -- King of England, 1600-1649.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           People
           of
           
             ENGLAND
             ,
             BY
             JOHN
             MILTON
          
           :
           In
           ANSWER
           to
           
           Salmasius's
           Defence
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1692.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           ENGLISH
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           
             of
             this
             Book
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Book
             it self
             ,
             both
             at
             Home
             and
             Abroad
             ,
             to
             the
             Curious
             and
             Inquisitive
             ;
             but
             never
             having
             been
             rendred
             into
          
           English
           ,
           
             many
             ,
             whose
             Veneration
             for
             the
          
           Author
           
             would
             induce
             them
             to
             read
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             who
             could
             not
             máster
             it
             in
             the
             Language
             in
             which
             he
             wrote
             it
             ,
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             perusing
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Information
             they
             might
             justly
             expect
             from
             it
             .
             To
             gratifie
             them
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Translation
             ,
             long
             since
             made
             ,
             is
             now
             published
             ;
             for
             the
             person
             who
             took
             the
             pains
             to
             Translate
             it
             ,
             did
             it
             partly
             for
             his
             own
             private
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             gratifie
             one
             or
             two
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             without
             any
             design
             of
             mak●…
             it
             publick
             ,
             and
             is
             since
             deceased
             :
             And
             the
             Publisher
             thinks
             it
             necessary
             to
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             some
             few
             things
             concerning
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           As
           First
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Author
             does
             with
             a
             great
             Freedom
             of
             Language
             ,
             and
             Strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             detect
             the
             Fallacy
             of
             all
             the
             Cobweb
             Arguments
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Flatterers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             Power
             to
             be
             derived
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             some
             things
             are
             inserted
             ,
             that
             contain
             Personal
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             late
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             pains
             taken
             to
             justifie
             all
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Parliament
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             which
             may
             sound
             harsh
             in
             some
             of
             our
             ears
             ;
             the
             Reader
             ought
             to
             consider
             the
             time
             when
             these
             things
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
          
           Author
           '
           
             s
             Undertaking
             this
             Defence
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             put
             him
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             Vindicating
             whatever
             his
             Masters
             had
             done
             .
             The
             Translator
             has
             not
             gelt
             him
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             Publisher
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             Book
             has
             for
             many
             years
             been
             so
             publick
             ,
             tho
             in
             another
             Language
             .
             And
             the
             great
             Use
             which
             it
             yields
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             because
             some
             things
             are
             here
             and
             there
             interspersed
             ,
             which
             the
             ●…blisher
             could
             wish
             there
             had
             been
             no
             occasion
             for
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             some
             Passages
             here
             and
             there
             may
             seem
             obscure
             ,
             because
             the
          
           Author
           
             presupposeth
             
             his
             Readers
             to
             have
             read
          
           Salmasius
           ;
           
             to
             some
             or
             other
             of
             whose
             Authorities
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             such
             Passages
             relate
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             That
             where
          
           Salmasius
           '
           
             s
             words
             are
             inserted
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             always
             in
          
           Italick
           :
           
             Tho
             the
             Coherence
             of
             the
             Discourse
             would
             sufficiently
             disclose
             to
             one
             that
             reads
             with
             care
             ,
             when
          
           Salmasius
           
             speaks
             ,
             and
             when
             the
          
           Author
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
          
           Author
           
             may
             seem
             to
             lay
             aside
             even
             rules
             of
             Decency
             in
             treating
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             whom
             indeed
             he
             ridicules
             and
             exposes
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Smartness
             ,
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
          
           Author
           
             wrote
             on
             the
             behalf
             ,
             and
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Powers
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             priva●e
             person
             ,
             who
             had
             loaded
             them
             with
             all
             Reproaches
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             who
             could
             not
             possibly
             give
             worse
             language
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             the
             most
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unworthy
             person
             upon
             earth
             ,
             than
             he
             does
             in
             his
          
           Defensio
           Regia
           ,
           
             to
             men
             that
             had
             then
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Potent
             Nations
             in
          
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Translator
             has
             kept
             perhaps
             too
             close
             to
             his
             Copy
             ,
             and
             not
             taken
             that
             liberty
             which
             is
             allowed
             to
             a
             Translation
             ,
             especially
             in
             
             the
             angry
             and
             peevish
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             But
             it
             's
             hoped
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             the
             Translation
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             recompence
             for
             that
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             well
             known
             to
             those
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             did
             pretend
             to
             lash
             so
             well
             in
          
           English
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Author
           
             could
             in
          
           Latin.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Author's
             Sarcasmes
             depending
             upon
             the
             sound
             and
             ambiguity
             of
          
           Latin
           
             words
             ,
             do
             (
             as
             they
             needs
             must
             )
             lose
             their
             Beauty
             and
             Elegance
             in
             a
             Translation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR'S
           Preface
           .
        
         
           ALTHO
           I
           fear
           ,
           lest
           ,
           if
           in
           defending
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           as
           copious
           in
           Words
           ,
           and
           empty
           of
           Matter
           ,
           as
           most
           Men
           think
           Salmasius
           has
           been
           in
           his
           Defence
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           I
           might
           seem
           to
           deserve
           justly
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           verbose
           and
           silly
           Defender
           ;
           yet
           since
           no
           Man
           thinks
           himself
           obliged
           to
           make
           so
           much
           haste
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           handling
           but
           of
           any
           ordinary
           Subject
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           premise
           some
           Introduction
           at
           least
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           Subject
           requires
           ;
           if
           I
           take
           the
           same
           course
           in
           handling
           well-nigh
           the
           greatest
           Subject
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           without
           being
           too
           tedious
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           hopes
           of
           attaining
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           indeed
           I
           earnestly
           desire
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           at
           all
           wanting
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           ,
           to
           this
           most
           Noble
           Cause
           ,
           and
           most
           worthy
           to
           be
           recorded
           to
           all
           future
           Ages
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           I
           shall
           appear
           to
           have
           avoided
           my self
           ,
           that
           frivolousness
           of
           Matter
           ,
           and
           redundancy
           of
           Words
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           fault
           with
           in
           my
           Antagonist
           .
           For
           I
           am
           about
           to
           discourse
           of
           Matters
           ,
           neither
           inconsiderable
           nor
           common
           ,
           but
           how
           a
           most
           Potent
           King
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           trampled
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           shock
           to
           its
           Religion
           ,
           and
           was
           ruling
           at
           his
           own
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           subdu'd
           in
           the
           
           Field
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           had
           undergone
           a
           long
           Slavery
           under
           him
           ;
           how
           afterwards
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           gave
           no
           ground
           ,
           either
           by
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ,
           to
           hope
           better
           things
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           finally
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ,
           and
           beheaded
           before
           the
           very
           Gates
           of
           the
           Palace
           .
           I
           shall
           likewise
           relate
           ,
           (
           which
           will
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           easing
           mens
           minds
           of
           a
           great
           Superstition
           ,
           )
           by
           what
           Right
           ,
           especially
           according
           to
           our
           Law
           ,
           this
           Judgment
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           Matters
           transacted
           ;
           and
           shall
           easily
           defend
           my
           Valiant
           and
           Worthy
           Countrymen
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           extremely
           well
           deserved
           of
           all
           Subjects
           and
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           wicked
           Calumities
           both
           of
           Domestick
           and
           Foreign
           Railers
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           this
           most
           vain
           and
           empty
           Sophister
           ,
           who
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           Captain
           and
           Ringleader
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           what
           King
           's
           Majesty
           sitting
           upon
           an
           Exalted
           Throne
           ,
           ever
           shone
           so
           brightly
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           then
           did
           ,
           when
           shaking
           off
           that
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           had
           prevailed
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           they
           gave
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           or
           rather
           upon
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           their
           King
           ,
           caught
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           Net
           by
           his
           own
           Laws
           (
           who
           alone
           of
           all
           Mortals
           challenged
           to
           himself
           impunity
           by
           a
           Divine
           Right
           )
           and
           scrupled
           not
           to
           inflict
           the
           same
           punishment
           upon
           him
           himself
           ,
           being
           guilty
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           inflicted
           upon
           any
           other
           .
           But
           why
           do
           I
           mention
           these
           things
           as
           performed
           by
           the
           People
           ?
           which
           almost
           open
           their
           Voice
           themselves
           ,
           and
           testify
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           throughout
           .
           Who
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           it
           seems
           good
           to
           his
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           uses
           to
           throw
           down
           proud
           and
           unruly
           Kings
           ,
           exalting
           themselves
           above
           the
           Condition
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           utterly
           to
           ex●irpate
           them
           and
           all
           their
           Family
           .
           
           By
           his
           manifest
           Impulse
           being
           set
           on
           work
           to
           recover
           our
           almost
           lost
           Liberty
           ,
           following
           him
           as
           our
           Guide
           ,
           and
           adoring
           the
           impresses
           of
           his
           Divine
           Power
           manifested
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           we
           went
           on
           in
           no
           obscure
           ,
           but
           an
           illustrious
           Passage
           ,
           pointed
           out
           ,
           and
           made
           plain
           to
           us
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           Which
           things
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           so
           much
           as
           hope
           by
           any
           diligence
           or
           ability
           of
           mine
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           discourse
           of
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           so
           to
           writing
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           all
           Nations
           and
           all
           Ages
           may
           read
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           vain
           thing
           in
           me
           .
           For
           what
           stile
           can
           be
           august
           and
           magnificent
           enough
           ,
           what
           man
           has
           parts
           sufficient
           to
           undertake
           so
           great
           a
           Task
           ?
           since
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           many
           Ages
           as
           are
           gone
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           but
           here
           and
           there
           a
           man
           found
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           able
           worthily
           to
           recount
           the
           Actions
           of
           Great
           Heroes
           ,
           and
           Potent
           States
           ;
           can
           any
           man
           have
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           himself
           capable
           to
           reach
           these
           glorious
           and
           wonderful
           Works
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           by
           any
           Language
           ,
           by
           any
           stile
           of
           his
           ?
           Which
           Enterprize
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Persons
           in
           our
           Commonwealth
           have
           prevailed
           upon
           me
           by
           their
           Authority
           to
           undertake
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           it
           be
           my
           business
           to
           vindicate
           with
           my
           Pen
           against
           Envy
           and
           Calumny
           (
           which
           are
           proof
           against
           Arms
           )
           those
           Glorious
           Performances
           of
           theirs
           (
           whose
           opinion
           of
           me
           I
           take
           as
           a
           very
           great
           honour
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           pitch
           upon
           me
           before
           others
           to
           be
           serviceable
           in
           this
           kind
           to
           those
           most
           Valiant
           Deliverers
           of
           my
           Native-Countrey
           ;
           and
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           from
           my
           very
           youth
           I
           have
           been
           bent
           extremely
           upon
           such
           sort
           of
           Studies
           ,
           as
           inclin'd
           me
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           do
           great
           things
           my self
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           celebrate
           those
           that
           did
           )
           yet
           as
           having
           no
           confidence
           in
           any
           such
           Advantages
           ,
           I
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           ;
           And
           invoke
           
           the
           Great
           and
           Holy
           God
           ,
           the
           Giver
           of
           all
           good
           Gifts
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           as
           substantially
           ,
           and
           as
           truly
           ,
           discuss
           and
           refute
           the
           Sawciness
           and
           Lies
           of
           this
           Foreign
           Declamator
           ,
           as
           our
           Noble
           Generals
           piously
           and
           successfully
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           broke
           the
           King's
           Pride
           ,
           and
           his
           unruly
           Domineering
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           put
           an
           end
           to
           both
           by
           inflicting
           a
           memorable
           Punishment
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           as
           throughly
           as
           a
           single
           person
           did
           with
           case
           but
           of
           late
           confute
           and
           confound
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           rising
           as
           it
           were
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           recommending
           himself
           to
           the
           People
           in
           a
           Book
           publish'd
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           with
           new
           Artisices
           and
           Allurements
           of
           Words
           and
           Expressions
           .
           Which
           Antagonist
           of
           mine
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           and
           ,
           though
           he
           deny
           it
           a
           thousand
           times
           over
           ,
           but
           a
           poor
           Grammarian
           ;
           yet
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           Salary
           due
           to
           him
           in
           that
           Capacity
           ,
           chose
           to
           turn
           a
           Pragmatical
           Coxcomb
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           intrude
           in
           State-Affairs
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           Affairs
           of
           a
           Foreign
           State
           :
           tho
           he
           brings
           along
           with
           him
           neither
           Modesty
           ,
           nor
           Understanding
           ,
           ●or
           any
           other
           qualification
           requisite
           in
           so
           great
           an
           Arbitrator
           ,
           but
           Sawciness
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Grammar
           only
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           publish'd
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           English
           ,
           the
           same
           things
           that
           he
           has
           now
           wrote
           in
           Latin
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           man
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           worth
           while
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           partly
           despise
           them
           as
           common
           ,
           and
           exploded
           over
           and
           over
           already
           ,
           and
           partly
           abhor
           them
           as
           sordid
           and
           Tyrannical
           Maxims
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           even
           by
           the
           most
           abject
           of
           Slaves
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           men
           that
           have
           even
           sided
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           have
           had
           these
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Book
           .
           But
           since
           he
           has
           swol'n
           it
           to
           a
           considerable
           bulk
           ,
           and
           dispers'd
           it
           amongst
           Foreigners
           ,
           who
           are
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           our
           Affairs
           and
           Constitution
           ;
           it
           's
           sit
           that
           they
           who
           
           mistake
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           better
           informed
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           very
           forward
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           others
           ,
           should
           be
           treated
           in
           his
           own
           kind
           .
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           why
           we
           did
           not
           then
           attack
           him
           sooner
           ,
           why
           we
           suffered
           him
           to
           triumph
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           pride
           himself
           in
           our
           silence
           ?
           For
           others
           I
           am
           not
           to
           answer
           ;
           for
           my self
           I
           can
           boldly
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           neither
           had
           words
           nor
           Arguments
           long
           to
           seek
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           enjoyed
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           health
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           endur'd
           the
           fatigue
           of
           writing
           .
           And
           being
           but
           yet
           weak
           in
           Body
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           write
           by
           piece-meal
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           almost
           every
           hour
           ,
           though
           the
           Subject
           be
           such
           as
           requires
           an
           unintermitted
           study
           and
           intenseness
           of
           mind
           .
           But
           though
           this
           bodily
           Indisposition
           may
           be
           a
           hindrance
           to
           me
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           just
           Praises
           of
           my
           most
           worthy
           Countreymen
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           the
           Saviours
           of
           their
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           whose
           Exploits
           ,
           worthy
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           are
           already
           famous
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           no
           difficult
           matter
           for
           me
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           the
           Insolence
           of
           this
           silly
           little
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           sawey
           Tongue
           of
           his
           at
           least
           .
           Nature
           and
           Laws
           would
           be
           in
           an
           ill
           case
           ,
           if
           Slavery
           should
           find
           what
           to
           say
           for
           it self
           ,
           and
           liberty
           be
           mute
           :
           and
           if
           Tyrants
           should
           find
           men
           to
           plead
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           can
           master
           and
           vanquish
           Tyrants
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           find
           Advocates
           :
           And
           it
           were
           a
           deplorable
           thing
           indeed
           ,
           if
           the
           Reason
           Mankind
           is
           endu'd
           withal
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           not
           furnish
           more
           Arguments
           for
           mens
           Preservation
           ,
           for
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           will
           bear
           ,
           for
           making
           them
           equal
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           oppression
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           utter
           ruine
           under
           the
           Domineering
           Power
           of
           One
           single
           Person
           .
           
           Let
           me
           therefore
           enter
           upon
           this
           Noble
           Cause
           with
           a
           chearfulness
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Assurance
           ,
           That
           my
           Adversary's
           Cause
           is
           maintain'd
           by
           nothing
           but
           Fraud
           ,
           Fallacy
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Barbarity
           ;
           whereas
           mine
           has
           Light
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Practice
           and
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           best
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           its
           side
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           having
           said
           enough
           for
           an
           Introduction
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           Criticks
           ;
           let
           us
           in
           the
           first
           place
           consider
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Choice
           Piece
           :
           
             Defensio
             Regia
             pro
             Car.
             Primo
             ,
             ad
             Car.
             Secundum
             .
             A
             Royal
             Defence
          
           (
           or
           the
           King's
           Defence
           )
           
             for
             Charles
             the
             First
             to
             Charles
             the
             Second
             .
          
           You
           undertake
           a
           wonderful
           piece
           of
           work
           ,
           whoever
           you
           are
           ;
           to
           plead
           the
           Father's
           Cause
           before
           his
           own
           Son
           :
           a
           hundred
           to
           one
           but
           you
           carry
           it
           .
           But
           I
           summon
           you
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           sculk'd
           under
           a
           wrong
           name
           ,
           and
           now
           go
           by
           no
           name
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           appear
           before
           another
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           before
           other
           Judges
           ,
           where
           perhaps
           you
           may
           not
           hear
           those
           little
           Applauses
           ,
           which
           you
           use
           to
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           in
           your
           School
           .
           But
           why
           this
           Royal
           Defence
           dedicated
           to
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Son
           ?
           We
           need
           not
           put
           him
           to
           the
           torture
           ;
           he
           confesses
           why
           .
           
             At
             the
             King
             ,
             charge
          
           ,
           says
           he
           .
           O
           mercenary
           and
           chargeable
           Advocate
           !
           could
           you
           not
           afford
           to
           write
           a
           Defence
           for
           Charles
           the
           Father
           ,
           whom
           you
           pretend
           to
           have
           been
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           Charles
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           most
           indigent
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           at
           the
           poor
           King
           's
           own
           Charge
           ?
           But
           though
           you
           are
           a
           Knave
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           make
           your self
           ridiculous
           ,
           in
           calling
           it
           
             the
             King's
             Defence
          
           ;
           for
           you
           having
           sold
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           yours
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           's
           indeed
           :
           who
           bought
           it
           at
           the
           price
           of
           a
           hundred
           Jacobusses
           ,
           a
           great
           Sum
           for
           a
           poor
           King
           to
           disburse
           .
           I
           know
           very
           well
           what
           I
           
           say
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           who
           brought
           the
           Gold
           ,
           and
           the
           Purse
           wrought
           with
           Beads
           :
           We
           know
           who
           saw
           you
           reach
           out
           greedy
           fists
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           embracing
           the
           King's
           Chaplain
           ,
           who
           brought
           the
           Present
           ,
           but
           indeed
           to
           embrace
           the
           Present
           it self
           ,
           and
           by
           accepting
           it
           to
           exhaust
           almost
           all
           the
           King's
           Treasury
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           man
           comes
           himself
           ,
           the
           Door
           creaks
           ;
           the
           Actor
           comes
           upon
           the
           Stage
           .
           
             
               In
               silence
               now
               ,
               and
               with
               attention
               wait
               ,
            
             
               That
               yee
               may
               learn
               what
               th'
               Eunuch
               has
               to
               prate
               .
            
             
               Terent.
               
            
          
        
         
           For
           whatever
           the
           matter
           's
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           blusters
           more
           than
           ordinary
           .
           
             A
             horrible
             message
             had
             lately
             struck
             our
             Ears
             ,
             but
             our
             minds
             more
             ,
             with
             a
             heinous
             wound
             concerning
             a
             Parricide
             committed
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             a
             wicked
             Conspiracy
             of
             Sacrilegious
             men
             .
          
           Indeed
           that
           horrible
           Message
           must
           either
           have
           had
           a
           much
           longer
           Sword
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           Peter
           drew
           ,
           or
           those
           Ears
           must
           have
           been
           of
           a
           wonderful
           length
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           wound
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ;
           for
           it
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           least
           offend
           any
           Ears
           but
           those
           of
           an
           Ass
           .
           For
           what
           harm
           is
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           are
           Foreigners
           ?
           are
           any
           of
           you
           hurt
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           amongst
           our selves
           put
           our
           own
           Enemies
           ,
           our
           own
           Traytors
           to
           death
           ,
           be
           they
           Commoners
           ,
           Noble
           men
           ,
           or
           Kings
           ?
           Do
           you
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           let
           alone
           ,
           what
           does
           not
           concern
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           a
           horrible
           Message
           to
           bring
           of
           you
           too
           ;
           which
           I
           'm
           mistaken
           if
           it
           strike
           not
           a
           
             more
             heinous
             wound
          
           into
           the
           Ears
           of
           all
           Grammarians
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           provided
           they
           have
           any
           Learning
           and
           Delicacy
           in
           them
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           your
           crowding
           so
           many
           Barbarous
           Expressions
           together
           in
           one
           period
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             (
             Aristarchus
          
           )
           a
           Grammarian
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Critick
           as
           
           you
           ,
           hired
           at
           the
           King's
           charge
           to
           write
           a
           Defence
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           set
           so
           fulsome
           a
           Preface
           before
           it
           ,
           much
           like
           those
           Lamentable
           Ditties
           ,
           that
           used
           to
           be
           sung
           at
           Funerals
           ,
           and
           which
           can
           move
           compassion
           in
           none
           but
           a
           Cox-comb
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           very
           first
           sentence
           should
           provoke
           your
           Readers
           to
           laughter
           with
           so
           many
           Barbarisms
           all
           at
           once
           .
           
             Persona
             Regir
          
           ,
           you
           cry
           .
           Where
           do
           you
           find
           any
           such
           Latin
           ?
           Or
           are
           you
           telling
           us
           some
           tale
           or
           other
           of
           a
           
             Perkin
             Warchick
          
           ,
           who
           taking
           upon
           him
           the
           
             Person
             of
             a
             King
          
           ,
           has
           ,
           forsooth
           !
           committed
           some
           horrible
           Parricide
           in
           England
           ?
           Which
           expression
           ,
           though
           dropping
           carelesly
           from
           your
           Pen
           ,
           has
           more
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           aware
           of
           .
           For
           a
           Tyrant
           is
           but
           like
           a
           King
           upon
           a
           tage
           a
           man
           in
           a
           Vizor
           ,
           and
           acting
           the
           part
           of
           a
           K●ng
           in
           a
           Play
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           really
           a
           King.
           But
           as
           for
           thes●
           Gallicisms
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           frequent
           in
           your
           Book
           ,
           I
           w●…t
           lash
           you
           for
           them
           my self
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           not
           at
           leisure
           ;
           but
           shall
           deliver
           you
           over
           to
           your
           fellow
           Grammarians
           ,
           to
           be
           laught
           to
           scorn
           and
           whipt
           by
           them
           .
           What
           follows
           is
           much
           more
           heinous
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           decreed
           by
           our
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           King
           should
           be
           said
           by
           you
           to
           have
           been
           done
           
             by
             a
             wicked
             Conspiracy
             of
             Sacrilegious
             persons
             .
          
           Have
           you
           the
           impudence
           ,
           you
           Rogue
           ,
           to
           talk
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Decrees
           of
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           of
           a
           Nation
           that
           lately
           was
           a
           most
           Potent
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           a
           more
           Potent
           Commonwealth
           ?
           Whose
           proceedings
           no
           Ring
           ever
           took
           upon
           him
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           vilifie
           and
           set
           at
           nought
           .
           The
           Illustrious
           States
           of
           Holland
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Genuine
           Off
           spring
           of
           those
           Deliverers
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           have
           deservedly
           by
           their
           Edict
           condemn'd
           to
           utter
           darkness
           this
           Defence
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           so
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Liberty
           of
           all
           Nations
           ;
           the
           Author
           of
           
           which
           every
           free
           State
           ought
           to
           forbid
           their
           Country
           ,
           or
           to
           banish
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           State
           particularly
           ,
           that
           feeds
           with
           a
           Stipend
           so
           ungrateful
           and
           so
           savage
           an
           Enemy
           to
           their
           Commonwealth
           ;
           whose
           very
           Fundamentals
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           becoming
           a
           free
           State
           ,
           this
           Fellow
           endeavours
           to
           undermine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           ;
           and
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           to
           subvert
           both
           ;
           and
           loads
           with
           Calumnies
           the
           most
           worthy
           Asserters
           of
           Liberty
           there
           ,
           under
           our
           Names
           .
           Consider
           with
           your selves
           ,
           ye
           most
           Illustrious
           States
           of
           the
           
             United
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           that
           put
           this
           Asserter
           of
           Kingly
           Power
           upon
           setting
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ;
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           but
           lately
           began
           to
           play
           Rex
           in
           your
           Country
           ;
           what
           Counsels
           were
           taken
           ,
           what
           endeavours
           used
           ,
           and
           what
           disturbances
           ensued
           thereupon
           in
           Holland
           ;
           and
           to
           what
           pass
           things
           might
           have
           been
           brought
           by
           this
           time
           ;
           how
           Slavery
           and
           a
           new
           Master
           were
           ready
           prepar'd
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           how
           near
           expiring
           that
           Liberty
           of
           yours
           ,
           asserted
           and
           vindicated
           by
           so
           many
           years
           War
           and
           Toil
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           e're
           now
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           taken
           breath
           again
           by
           the
           timely
           death
           of
           a
           certain
           rash
           young
           Gentleman
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           begins
           to
           strut
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           feign
           wonderful
           Tragedies
           ;
           
             Whomsoever
             this
             dreadful
             news
             reacht
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           news
           of
           Salmasius
           his
           Parricidial
           Barbarisms
           )
           
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             struck
             with
             lightning
             ,
             their
             hair
             stood
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             their
             tongues
             clove
             to
             the
             roof
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
          
           Which
           let
           Natural
           Philosophers
           take
           notice
           of
           (
           for
           this
           secret
           in
           nature
           was
           never
           discovered
           before
           )
           that
           lightning
           makes
           mens
           hair
           stand
           an
           
           end
           .
           But
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           little
           effeminate
           minds
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           amaz'd
           at
           the
           news
           of
           any
           extiaordinary
           great
           Action
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           show
           themselves
           to
           be
           what
           they
           really
           were
           before
           ,
           no
           better
           than
           so
           many
           Stocks
           .
           
             Some
             could
             not
             refrain
             from
             tears
          
           ;
           some
           little
           Women
           at
           Court
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           more
           effeminate
           than
           they
           ,
           of
           whose
           number
           Salmasius
           himself
           being
           one
           ,
           is
           by
           a
           new
           Metamorphosis
           become
           a
           Fountain
           near
           akin
           to
           his
           Name
           
             (
             Salmacis
          
           )
           and
           with
           his
           counterfeit
           flood
           of
           tears
           prepared
           over
           night
           ,
           endeavours
           to
           emasculate
           generous
           minds
           :
           I
           advise
           therefore
           ,
           and
           wish
           them
           to
           have
           a
           care
           ,
        
         
           
             
               —
               Infamis
               ne
               quem
               malè
               fortibus
               undis
            
             
               Salmacis
               Enervet
               .
               —
            
             
               —
               Ne
               ,
               si
               vir
               cum
               venerit
               ,
               exeat
               indè
            
             
               Semivir
               ,
               &
               tactis
               subitò
               mollescat
               in
               undis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Abstain
               ,
               as
               Manhood
               you
               esteem
               ,
            
             
               From
               Salmacis
               pernicious
               Stream
               :
            
             
               If
               but
               one
               moment
               there
               you
               stay
               ,
            
             
               Too
               dear
               you
               'l
               for
               your
               Bathing
               pay
               ,
               —
            
             
               Depart
               nor
               Man
               nor
               Woman
               ,
               but
               a
               Sight
            
             
               Disgracing
               both
               ,
               a
               loath'd
               Hermaphrodite
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             They
             that
             had
             more
             courage
          
           (
           which
           yet
           the
           expresses
           in
           miserable
           bald
           Latin
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           speak
           of
           men
           of
           courage
           and
           Magnanimity
           in
           proper
           words
           )
           
             were
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             indignation
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             hardly
             contain
             themselves
             .
          
           Those
           furious
           Hectors
           we
           value
           not
           of
           a
           rush
           .
           We
           have
           been
           accustomed
           to
           rout
           such
           Bullies
           in
           the
           Field
           with
           a
           true
           sober
           courage
           ,
           a
           courage
           becoming
           men
           that
           can
           contain
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           their
           right
           Wits
           .
           
             There
             were
             none
             that
             did
             not
             curse
             the
             Authors
             of
             so
             Horrible
             a
             Villany
             .
          
           But
           yet
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           their
           tongues
           clove
           to
           the
           roof
           of
           their
           mouths
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           mean
           this
           of
           our
           Fugitives
           only
           ,
           I
           wish
           they
           had
           clove
           there
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           nothing
           more
           common
           with
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           their
           mouths
           full
           of
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           ,
           which
           indeed
           all
           good
           men
           abominate
           ,
           but
           withal
           despise
           .
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           it
           's
           hardly
           credible
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           news
           of
           our
           having
           inflicted
           a
           Capital
           Punishment
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           there
           should
           any
           be
           found
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Free
           State
           ,
           so
           naturally
           adapted
           to
           Slavory
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           censure
           what
           we
           had
           done
           :
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           men
           applauded
           us
           ,
           and
           gave
           God
           thanks
           for
           so
           illustrious
           ,
           so
           exalted
           a
           piece
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           caution
           so
           very
           useful
           to
           other
           Princes
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           fierce
           ,
           those
           
             steel
             hearted
             men
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           take
           on
           for
           ,
           and
           bewall
           so
           pitifully
           ,
           
             the
             lamentable
             and
             wonderful
             death
          
           of
           I
           know
           not
           who
           ;
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           tinkling
           Advocate
           ,
           the
           dullest
           that
           ever
           appeared
           ,
           
             since
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             
             King
             was
             born
             and
             known
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           e'en
           let
           whine
           on
           ,
           till
           they
           cry
           their
           eyes
           out
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           what
           School-boy
           ,
           what
           little
           insignificant
           Monk
           could
           not
           have
           made
           a
           more
           elegant
           Speech
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           better
           Latin
           than
           this
           Royal
           Advocate
           has
           done
           ?
           But
           it
           would
           be
           folly
           in
           me
           to
           make
           such
           particular
           Animadversions
           upon
           his
           Childishness
           and
           Frenzies
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           here
           upon
           a
           few
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           yet
           I
           would
           be
           willing
           enough
           to
           do
           (
           for
           we
           hear
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           swollen
           with
           Pride
           and
           Conceit
           to
           the
           utmost
           degree
           imaginable
           )
           if
           the
           ill-put-together
           and
           immethodical
           bulk
           of
           his
           book
           did
           not
           protect
           him
           :
           He
           was
           resolved
           to
           take
           a
           course
           like
           the
           Soldier
           in
           Terence
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           Bacon
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           very
           cunning
           in
           him
           to
           stuff
           his
           Book
           with
           so
           much
           Childishness
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           silly
           whimsies
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           nauseate
           the
           smartest
           man
           in
           the
           world
           to
           death
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           'em
           all
           .
           Only
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           give
           a
           specimen
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Preface
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           the
           serious
           Reader
           have
           a
           taste
           of
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           guess
           by
           the
           first
           dish
           that
           's
           serv'd
           up
           ,
           how
           noble
           an
           Entertainment
           the
           rest
           are
           like
           to
           make
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           may
           imagine
           within
           himself
           what
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Fooleries
           and
           Impertinencies
           ,
           must
           heeds
           be
           heaped
           up
           together
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           when
           they
           stand
           so
           thick
           in
           the
           very
           Entrance
           into
           it
           ,
           where
           of
           all
           other
           places
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           shunned
           .
           His
           tittle-tattle
           that
           follows
           ,
           and
           his
           Sermons
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           be
           worm
           eaten
           ,
           I
           can
           easily
           pass
           by
           ;
           as
           for
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           relating
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           that
           what
           has
           been
           written
           and
           published
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           will
           have
           far
           greater
           weight
           with
           all
           wise
           and
           sober
           men
           ,
           than
           the
           Calumnies
           and
           Lies
           of
           one
           single
           impudent
           little
           Fellow
           ;
           who
           being
           hired
           by
           our
           Fugitives
           ,
           their
           Countrey
           's
           Enemies
           ,
           has
           scrap'd
           together
           ,
           and
           not
           scrupled
           to
           publish
           in
           Print
           ,
           whatever
           little
           Story
           any
           one
           of
           them
           that
           employed
           him
           ,
           put
           into
           his
           head
           .
           And
           that
           all
           men
           may
           plainly
           see
           how
           little
           conscience
           he
           makes
           of
           setting
           down
           any
           thing
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           I
           desire
           no
           other
           Witness
           than
           Salmasius
           himself
           .
           In
           his
           book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Apparatus
             contra
             Primatum
             Papae
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             There
             are
             most
             weighty
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             lay
             aside
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Institution
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             That
             a
             far
             greater
             ●ischief
             has
             been
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             E●…copacy
             ,
             than
             the
             Schisms
             themselves
             were
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             apprehended
             :
             That
             the
             Plague
             which
             Episcopacy
             introduced
             ,
             depressed
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             a
             miserable
             Tyranny
             :
             Nay
             ,
             had
             put
             a
             yoke
             even
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             That
             it
             would
             be
             more
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             Hierarchy
             it self
             ,
             were
             extirpated
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             Pope
             only
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             page
             160.
             
             That
             it
             would
             be
             very
             much
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             Episcocy
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Papacy
             :
             That
             if
             Episcopacy
             were
             once
             taken
             down
             ,
             the
             Papacy
             would
             fall
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             founded
             upon
             it
             ,
             page
             171.
             
             He
             says
             he
             can
             show
             very
             good
             reasons
             why
             Episcopacy
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             down
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             that
             have
             renounced
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             for
             retaining
             it
             there
             :
             That
             a
             Reformation
             is
             not
             entire
             ,
             
             that
             is
             defective
             in
             this
             point
             :
             That
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             alledged
             ,
             no
             probable
             cause
             assigned
             ,
             why
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             being
             once
             disowned
             ,
             Episcopacy
             should
             notwithstanding
             be
             retained
             ,
          
           page
           197.
           
           Tho
           he
           had
           wro●e
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           but
           four
           years
           ago
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           become
           so
           vain
           and
           so
           impudent
           withal
           ,
           as
           to
           accuse
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           
             not
             only
             turning
             the
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             but
             for
             abolishing
             Episcopacy
             it self
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           persuades
           us
           to
           receive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           defends
           it
           by
           the
           very
           same
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           earnestness
           he
           had
           confuted
           himself
           in
           that
           former
           Book
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             Bishops
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             retained
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             springing
             up
             of
             a
             Thousand
             pernicious
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
           Crafty
           Turn-coat
           !
           Are
           you
           not
           asham'd
           to
           shift
           hands
           thus
           in
           things
           that
           are
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           (
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           )
           to
           betray
           the
           Church
           ;
           whose
           most
           solemn
           Institutions
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           asserted
           and
           vindicated
           with
           so
           much
           noise
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           should
           seem
           for
           your
           interest
           to
           change
           sides
           ,
           you
           might
           undo
           and
           subvert
           all
           again
           with
           the
           more
           disgrace
           and
           infamy
           to
           your self
           .
           It
           's
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           That
           when
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           being
           extremely
           desirous
           to
           Reform
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           the
           pattern
           of
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           had
           resolved
           to
           abolish
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           King
           first
           interposed
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           waged
           War
           against
           them
           chiefly
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           ;
           which
           proved
           fatal
           to
           him
           .
           Go
           now
           and
           ●oast
           of
           your
           having
           Defended
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           ,
           
           that
           you
           might
           the
           better
           defend
           him
           ,
           do
           now
           openly
           betray
           and
           impugn
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Defence
           you
           your self
           had
           formerly
           undertaken
           ;
           and
           whose
           severest
           Censures
           ought
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           you
           .
           As
           for
           the
           present
           form
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           since
           such
           a
           Foreign
           insignificant
           Professor
           as
           you
           ,
           having
           laid
           aside
           your
           Boxes
           and
           Desks
           ,
           stufft
           with
           nothing
           but
           Trifles
           ,
           which
           you
           might
           have
           spent
           your
           time
           better
           in
           putting
           into
           order
           ,
           will
           needs
           turn
           busie-body
           ,
           and
           be
           troublesome
           in
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           I
           shall
           return
           you
           this
           answer
           ,
           or
           rather
           not
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           are
           wiser
           than
           your self
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Form
           of
           it
           is
           such
           as
           our
           present
           distractions
           will
           admit
           of
           ;
           not
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           obstinate
           Divisions
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           will
           bear
           .
           What
           State
           soever
           is
           pestered
           with
           Factions
           ,
           and
           defends
           it self
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           is
           very
           just
           in
           having
           regard
           to
           those
           only
           that
           are
           found
           and
           untainted
           ,
           and
           in
           overlooking
           or
           secluding
           the
           rest
           ,
           be
           they
           of
           the
           Nobility
           or
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           profiting
           by
           experience
           ,
           they
           should
           refuse
           to
           be
           governed
           any
           longer
           either
           by
           a
           King
           or
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           Lords
           .
           But
           in
           railing
           at
           that
           
             Supreme
             Council
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
             Chair
             man
             thére
          
           ,
           you
           make
           your self
           very
           Ridiculous
           ;
           for
           that
           Council
           is
           not
           the
           Supreme
           Council
           ,
           as
           you
           dream
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           appointed
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           only
           ;
           and
           consisting
           of
           ●orty
           Persons
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           whom
           may
           be
           President
           ,
           if
           the
           rest
           Vote
           him
           into
           the
           Chair
           .
           And
           there
           
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           ,
           than
           for
           our
           Parliaments
           to
           appoint
           Committees
           of
           their
           own
           Members
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           so
           appointed
           ,
           have
           Power
           to
           meet
           where
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           hold
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           little
           Parliament
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           And
           the
           most
           weighty
           Affairs
           are
           often
           referred
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           Expedition
           and
           Secresie
           ;
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Navy
           ,
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           Treasury
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           relating
           either
           to
           War
           or
           Peace
           .
           Whether
           this
           be
           called
           a
           Council
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           ancient
           ,
           though
           the
           name
           may
           be
           new
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           such
           an
           Institution
           ,
           as
           no
           Government
           can
           be
           duly
           administred
           without
           it
           .
           As
           for
           our
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           changing
           the
           Government
           ,
           forbear
           your
           bawling
           ,
           don't
           spit
           your
           Venom
           ,
           till
           going
           along
           with
           you
           through
           every
           Chapter
           ,
           I
           show
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           
             by
             what
             Law.
             by
             what
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           all
           that
           was
           done
           .
           But
           if
           you
           insist
           to
           know
           
             by
             what
             Right
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
          
           ;
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           have
           enacted
           ,
           viz.
           that
           whatever
           things
           are
           for
           the
           Universal
           Good
           of
           the
           Whole
           State
           ,
           are
           for
           that
           reason
           lawful
           and
           just
           .
           So
           wise
           Men
           of
           old
           used
           to
           answer
           such
           as
           you
           .
           You
           find
           fault
           with
           us
           for
           
             Repealing
             Laws
             ,
             that
             had
             obtained
             for
             so
             many
             years
          
           ;
           but
           you
           do
           not
           tell
           as
           ,
           whether
           those
           Laws
           were
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           nor
           if
           you
           did
           ,
           should
           we
           heed
           what
           you
           said
           ;
           for
           ,
           you
           buisy
           Puppy
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           to
           do
           with
           our
           Laws
           ?
           I
           wish
           our
           Magistrates
           had
           ●…ed
           more
           than
           they
           have
           ,
           both
           Laws
           and
           ●●wyers
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           consulted
           
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           People
           better
           then
           they
           have
           done
           .
           It
           frets
           you
           ,
           That
           
             Hob-goblins
             ,
             Sons
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             scarce
             Gentlemen
             at
             home
             ,
             scarce
             known
             to
             their
             own
             Countrymen
             ,
             should
             presume
             to
             do
             such
             things
             .
          
           But
           you
           ought
           to
           have
           remembred
           ,
           what
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           Horace
           would
           have
           taught
           you
           ,
           viz.
           —
        
         
           
             
               —
               
                 Valet
                 ima
                 summis
              
            
             
               
                 Mutare
                 &
                 insignem
                 attenuat
                 Deus
              
            
             
               
                 Obscura
                 promens
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Power
               that
               did
               create
               ,
               can
               change
               the
               Scene
            
             
               Of
               things
               ,
               make
               mean
               of
               great
               ,
               and
               great
               of
               mean
               ;
            
             
               The
               brightest
               Glory
               can
               Eclipse
               with
               Night
               ,
            
             
               And
               place
               the
               most
               obscure
               in
               dazling
               Light.
               
            
          
        
         
           But
           take
           this
           into
           the
           Bargain
           :
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           you
           say
           are
           scarce
           Gentlemen
           ,
           are
           not
           at
           all
           inferiour
           in
           birth
           to
           any
           of
           your
           party
           ;
           others
           ,
           whose
           Ancestors
           were
           not
           Noble
           ,
           have
           taken
           a
           course
           to
           attain
           to
           true
           Nobility
           by
           their
           own
           Industry
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           inferior
           to
           men
           of
           the
           Noblest
           Descent
           ;
           and
           had
           rather
           be
           
           〈◊〉
           
             ●●ns
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           provided
           to
           be
           their
           own
           Earth
           .
           (
           their
           own
           Native
           Country
           )
           and
           ●ct
           like
           Men
           at
           home
           ,
           then
           being
           destitute
           of
           House
           or
           Land
           ,
           to
           relieve
           the
           necessities
           of
           Nature
           in
           a
           Foreign
           Country
           ,
           by
           selling
           of
           Smoke
           as
           thou
           dost
           ,
           an
           inconsiderable
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           a
           J●ck-straw
           ,
           and
           who
           dep●ndest
           upon
           the
           good
           will
           of
           thy
           Masters
           for
           a
           poor
           St●pend
           ;
           for
           whom
           it
           were
           better
           to
           forgo
           thy
           travelling
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           thy
           own
           Kindred
           and
           Country-men
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           not
           this
           one
           piece
           of
           Cunning
           ,
           to
           babble
           out
           some
           silly
           Prelections
           and
           Fooleries
           at
           so
           good
           a
           rate
           amongst
           Foreigners
           .
           You
           find
           fault
           with
           our
           Magistrates
           for
           admitting
           such
           
             a
             Common-shore
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sects
          
           ;
           Why
           should
           they
           not
           ?
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           faithful
           ;
           not
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           Banish
           them
           the
           Country
           ,
           provided
           they
           do
           not
           offend
           against
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           of
           the
           State.
           Men
           at
           first
           united
           into
           Civil
           Societies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           live
           safely
           and
           enjoy
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           without
           being
           wrong'd
           or
           opprest
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           live
           Religiously
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           united
           themselves
           into
           Churches
           .
           Civil
           Societies
           have
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Churches
           have
           a
           Discipline
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           far
           differing
           from
           each
           other
           .
           And
           this
           has
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           so
           many
           Wars
           in
           Christendom
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           Church
           confounded
           their
           Jurisdictions
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           Popish
           Sect
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           tolerate
           Papists
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           Religion
           but
           rather
           as
           an
           Hierarchical
           Tyranny
           ,
           under
           a
           ●loak
           of
           Religion
           ,
           cloath'd
           with
           the
           Spoils
           of
           
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           which
           it
           has
           usurp'd
           to
           it self
           contrary
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           Doctrine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Independents
           ,
           we
           never
           had
           any
           such
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           you
           describe
           ;
           they
           that
           we
           call
           Independents
           are
           only
           such
           as
           hold
           that
           no
           Classes
           or
           Synods
           have
           a
           Superiority
           over
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           pluckt
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           as
           Branches
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           the
           very
           Trunk
           of
           Hierarchy
           it self
           ;
           which
           is
           your
           own
           opinion
           too
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Independents
           prevailed
           amongst
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           your
           Preface
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           endeavouring
           not
           only
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           hatred
           of
           all
           Kings
           and
           Monarchs
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           make
           a
           General
           War
           upon
           us
           .
           Mithridates
           of
           old
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           different
           cause
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           Princes
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           laying
           to
           their
           charge
           almost
           just
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           to
           ours
           :
           viz.
           that
           the
           Romans
           aim'd
           at
           nothing
           but
           the
           Subversion
           of
           all
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           whether
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           that
           from
           their
           very
           first
           rise
           they
           never
           enjoy'd
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           had
           acquir'd
           by
           force
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           in
           the
           world
           to
           Monarchy
           :
           Thus
           Mithridates
           exprest
           himself
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Arsaces
           King
           of
           the
           Parthians
           .
           But
           how
           came
           you
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           it
           is
           to
           make
           silly
           Speeches
           from
           your
           Desk
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Confidence
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           by
           your
           persuasions
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           ,
           and
           
             sounding
             an
             Alarm
          
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           influence
           a
           King
           amongst
           Boys
           at
           play
           ;
           especially
           ,
           with
           so
           shrill
           a
           Voice
           ,
           and
           unsavoury
           Breath
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           
           you
           were
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Trumpeter
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
           Homer's
           Mice
           would
           have
           waged
           War
           against
           the
           Frogs
           .
           So
           little
           do
           we
           fear
           ,
           you
           Slug
           ,
           you
           ,
           any
           War
           or
           Danger
           from
           Foreign
           Princes
           ,
           through
           your
           silly
           Rhetorick
           ,
           who
           accuse
           us
           to
           them
           ,
           just
           as
           if
           you
           were
           at
           play
           ,
           
             That
             we
             toss
             Kings
             heads
             like
             Balls
             ;
             play
             at
             Bowls
             with
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             regard
             Scepters
             no
             more
             then
             if
             they
             were
             Fool
             's
             Staves
             with
             heads
             on
             .
          
           But
           you
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           you
           silly
           Logerhead
           ,
           deserve
           to
           have
           your
           Bones
           well-thrash'd
           with
           a
           Fool
           's
           staff
           ,
           for
           thinking
           to
           stir
           up
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           War
           by
           such
           Childish
           Arguments
           .
           Then
           you
           cry
           aloud
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           will
           never
           heed
           what
           you
           say
           .
           You
           call
           upon
           that
           Wretched
           and
           Barbarous
           Crew
           of
           Irish
           Rebels
           too
           ,
           to
           assert
           the
           King's
           Party
           .
           Which
           one
           thing
           is
           sufficient
           evidence
           how
           much
           you
           are
           both
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           a
           Knave
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           out-do
           almost
           all
           Mankind
           in
           Villany
           ,
           Impudence
           ,
           and
           Madness
           ,
           who
           scruple
           not
           to
           implore
           the
           Loyalty
           and
           Aid
           of
           an
           execrable
           People
           ,
           devoted
           to
           the
           Slaughter
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           himself
           always
           abhorr'd
           ,
           or
           so
           pretended
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           so
           much
           innocent
           Blood
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           contracted
           .
           And
           that
           very
           perfidiousness
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavoured
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           to
           conceal
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           any
           suspition
           of
           ,
           you
           the
           most
           villanous
           of
           Mortals
           ,
           as
           fearing
           neither
           God
           nor
           Man
           ,
           voluntarily
           and
           openly
           take
           upon
           your self
           .
           Go
           on
           then
           ,
           undertake
           the
           Kings
           Defence
           at
           the
           Encouragement
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Irish
           :
           
           You
           take
           care
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           might
           well
           ,
           lest
           any
           should
           imagine
           that
           you
           were
           about
           to
           bereave
           Cicero
           or
           Demosthenes
           of
           the
           praise
           due
           to
           their
           Eloquence
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           
             you
             conceive
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             speak
             like
             an
             Orator
             .
          
           'T
           is
           wisely
           said
           of
           a
           Fool
           ;
           you
           conceive
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           what
           is
           not
           in
           your
           Power
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           who
           that
           knows
           any
           thing
           of
           you
           ,
           ever
           expects
           any
           thing
           like
           an
           Orator
           from
           you
           ?
           Who
           neither
           uses
           ,
           nor
           is
           able
           to
           publish
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           Elaborate
           ,
           Distinct
           ,
           or
           has
           so
           much
           as
           Sense
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           like
           a
           second
           Crispin
           ,
           or
           that
           little
           Grecian
           ,
           Tzetzes
           ,
           so
           you
           do
           but
           write
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           take
           no
           pains
           to
           write
           well
           ,
           nor
           could
           write
           any
           thing
           well
           ,
           though
           you
           took
           never
           so
           much
           pains
           .
           
             This
             Cause
             shall
             be
             argued
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             in
             the
             hearing
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           That
           's
           what
           we
           like
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           now
           wish
           ,
           we
           had
           a
           discreet
           and
           intelligent
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           a
           hair-brain'd
           Blunderbuss
           as
           you
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           .
           You
           conclude
           very
           Tragically
           ,
           like
           Ajax
           in
           his
           Raving
           .
           
             I
             will
             proclaim
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             the
             Injustice
             ,
             the
             Villany
             ,
             the
             Perfidiousness
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             them
             over
             convicted
             to
             all
             Posterity
             .
          
           O
           Flowers
           !
           that
           such
           a
           witless
           ,
           senseless
           Bawler
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           born
           but
           to
           spoil
           or
           transcribe
           good
           Authors
           ,
           should
           think
           himself
           able
           to
           writ
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           will
           reach
           Posterity
           ;
           Whom
           together
           with
           his
           frivolous
           Scribles
           the
           very
           next
           Age
           will
           bury
           in
           Oblivion
           ;
           unless
           this
           Defence
           of
           the
           King
           perhaps
           may
           be
           beholden
           to
           the
           Answer
           I
           give
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           being
           looked
           into
           now
           and
           then
           .
           And
           
           I
           would
           entreat
           the
           Illustrious
           States
           of
           Holland
           to
           take
           off
           their
           Prohibition
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           Book
           to
           be
           publickly
           sold
           .
           For
           when
           I
           have
           detected
           the
           Vanity
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           full
           of
           ,
           the
           farther
           it
           spreads
           ,
           the
           more
           effectually
           it
           will
           be
           supprest
           .
           Now
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           how
           he
           Convicts
           us
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
         A
         DEFENCE
         OF
         THE
         People
         of
         England
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           I
           Persuade
           my self
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           that
           you
           being
           a
           vain
           flashy
           man
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           little
           proud
           of
           being
           the
           King
           of
           Great
           Britain's
           Defender
           ,
           who
           himself
           was
           stil'd
           the
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith.
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           you
           deserve
           your
           titles
           both
           alike
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           defended
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           defended
           him
           so
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           spoil'd
           both
           your
           Causes
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           throughout
           the
           whole
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           this
           very
           Chapter
           .
           You
           told
           us
           in
           the
           12th
           .
           Page
           of
           your
           Preface
           ,
           that
           
             so
             good
             and
             so
             just
             a
             cause
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             embelisht
             with
             any
             flourishes
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             needed
             no
             other
             defence
             than
             by
             a
             bare
             Narrative
             of
             his
             Story
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           your
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           had
           promised
           us
           that
           bare
           Narrative
           ,
           you
           neither
           tell
           the
           Story
           aright
           ,
           nor
           do
           you
           abstain
           from
           making
           use
           of
           all
           the
           skill
           you
           have
           in
           Rhetorick
           to
           set
           it
           off
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           must
           take
           your
           own
           judgment
           ,
           
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           King's
           Cause
           to
           be
           neither
           good
           nor
           just
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           I
           would
           advise
           you
           not
           to
           have
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           your self
           (
           for
           no
           body
           else
           has
           so
           of
           you
           )
           as
           to
           imagin
           that
           you
           are
           able
           to
           speak
           well
           upon
           any
           subject
           ;
           who
           can
           neither
           play
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Orator
           ,
           nor
           an
           Historian
           ,
           nor
           express
           your self
           in
           a
           stile
           that
           would
           not
           be
           ridiculous
           even
           in
           a
           Lawyer
           ;
           but
           like
           a
           Mountebank's
           Jugler
           ,
           with
           big
           swelling
           words
           in
           your
           Preface
           ,
           you
           rais'd
           our
           expectation
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           mighty
           matter
           were
           to
           ensue
           ;
           in
           which
           your
           design
           was
           not
           so
           much
           to
           introduce
           a
           true
           Narrative
           of
           the
           King's
           Story
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           your
           own
           empty
           intended
           flourished
           go
           off
           the
           better
           .
           For
           
             being
             now
             about
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             you
             find
             your self
             encompassed
             and
             affrighted
             with
             so
             many
             M●nst●rs
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             that
             y'
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             what
             to
             say
             first
             ,
             what
             next
             ,
             and
             what
             last
             of
             all
             .
          
           I
           le
           tell
           ye
           what
           the
           matter
           is
           with
           you
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           you
           find
           your self
           affrighted
           and
           astonish'd
           at
           your
           own
           monstrous
           Lies
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           find
           that
           empty
           head
           of
           yours
           not
           encompass'd
           ,
           but
           carried
           round
           with
           so
           many
           trifles
           and
           fooleries
           ,
           that
           you
           not
           only
           now
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           never
           did
           know
           what
           was
           ●it
           to
           ●e
           spoken
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           method
           .
           
             Among
             the
             m●…y
             〈◊〉
             that
             you
             find
             in
             expressing
             the
             ●●inousness
             of
             so
             〈◊〉
             a
             piece
             of
             impiety
             ,
             this
             one
             offers
             i●
             self
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             which
             〈◊〉
             ●…y
             〈◊〉
             and
             must
             often
             be
             repeated
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             the
             S●●
             〈◊〉
             self
             never
             b●h●ld
             a
             more
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           But
           by
           your
           good
           leave
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Sun
           has
           beheld
           many
           things
           ,
           that
           blind
           Bernard
           never
           saw
           .
           But
           we
           are
           content
           you
           should
           mention
           the
           Sun
           over
           and
           over
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           Prudence
           in
           you
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           though
           our
           wickedness
           does
           not
           require
           it
           ,
           the
           coldness
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           that
           you
           are
           making
           ,
           does
           .
           
             The
             original
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             as
             ancient
             ,
             as
             
             that
             of
             the
             Sun.
          
           May
           the
           Gods
           and
           Goddesses
           ,
           Damasippus
           ,
           bless
           thee
           with
           an
           everlasting
           Solstice
           ;
           that
           thou
           maist
           always
           be
           warm
           ,
           thou
           that
           canst
           not
           stir
           a
           foot
           without
           the
           Sun.
           Perhaps
           you
           would
           avoid
           the
           imputation
           of
           being
           called
           a
           Doctor
           Umbraticus
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           you
           are
           in
           perfect
           darkness
           ,
           that
           make
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Paternal
           power
           ,
           and
           a
           Regal
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           you
           had
           called
           Kings
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           could
           fancy
           that
           with
           that
           Metaphor
           you
           had
           persuaded
           us
           that
           whatever
           is
           applicable
           to
           a
           Father
           ,
           is
           so
           to
           a
           King.
           Alas
           !
           there
           's
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Our
           Fathers
           begot
           us
           .
           Our
           King
           made
           not
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           him
           .
           Nature
           has
           given
           Fathers
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           but
           we
           our selves
           appointed
           our
           own
           King.
           So
           that
           the
           people
           is
           not
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           for
           them
           .
           
             We
             bear
             with
             a
             Father
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             harsh
             and
             severe
          
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           do
           with
           a
           King.
           But
           we
           do
           not
           bear
           with
           a
           Father
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           If
           a
           Father
           murder
           his
           Son
           ,
           himself
           must
           die
           for
           't
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           not
           a
           King
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           Law
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           a
           most
           just
           one
           ?
           Especially
           considering
           that
           a
           Father
           cannot
           by
           any
           possibility
           divest
           himself
           of
           that
           relation
           ,
           but
           a
           King
           easily
           may
           make
           himself
           neither
           King
           nor
           Father
           of
           his
           people
           .
           If
           this
           action
           of
           ours
           be
           considered
           according
           to
           
             its
             quality
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           I
           ,
           who
           am
           both
           an
           English
           man
           born
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           eye-witness
           of
           the
           Transactions
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           tell
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           a
           Foreigner
           and
           an
           utter
           stranger
           to
           our
           Affairs
           ;
           That
           we
           have
           not
           put
           to
           death
           
             a
             good
          
           ,
           nor
           
             a
             just
          
           ,
           nor
           
             a
             merciful
          
           ,
           nor
           
             a
             devout
          
           ,
           nor
           
             a
             godly
          
           ,
           nor
           
             a
             peaceable
             King
          
           ,
           as
           you
           stile
           him
           ;
           but
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           so
           to
           us
           almost
           ten
           years
           to
           an
           end
           ;
           nor
           one
           that
           was
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           a
           Destroyer
           of
           his
           Country
           .
           You
           confess
           that
           
             such
             things
             have
             been
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           your self
           have
           not
           the
           impudence
           to
           deny
           it
           ;
           
             but
             n●t
             
             by
             Protestants
             upon
             a
             Protestant
             King.
          
           As
           if
           he
           deserv'd
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           could
           give
           him
           the
           title
           of
           
             Most
             Holy
             Father
          
           ;
           that
           was
           always
           more
           favourable
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           than
           to
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Profession
           .
           And
           being
           such
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           the
           first
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           that
           has
           been
           put
           to
           death
           by
           Protestants
           .
           Was
           not
           his
           Grand-mother
           deposed
           and
           banisht
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           beheaded
           by
           Protestants
           ?
           And
           were
           not
           her
           own
           Countrymen
           ,
           that
           were
           Protestants
           too
           ,
           well
           enough
           pleas'd
           with
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           say
           they
           were
           parties
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           lie
           .
           But
           there
           being
           so
           few
           Protestant
           Kings
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           ,
           if
           it
           never
           happened
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           has
           been
           put
           to
           death
           .
           But
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           depose
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           him
           according
           to
           his
           deserts
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           very
           eminent
           Divines
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           have
           been
           most
           Instrumental
           in
           the
           late
           Reformation
           ,
           do
           you
           deny
           ,
           if
           you
           dare
           .
           You
           confess
           that
           many
           Kings
           have
           come
           to
           an
           unnatural
           death
           :
           Some
           
             by
             the
             Sword
          
           ,
           some
           poyson'd
           ,
           some
           strangled
           ,
           and
           some
           
             in
             a
             dungeon
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             King
             to
             be
             arraign'd
             in
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             have
             Sentence
             of
             death
             pronounc'd
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Sentence
             ex●cuted
          
           ;
           this
           you
           think
           a
           more
           lamentable
           Instance
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           a
           prodigious
           piece
           of
           impiety
           .
           Tell
           me
           ,
           thou
           superlative
           Fool
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           more
           just
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Humane
           Societies
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           Criminal
           ,
           be
           his
           Offence
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           before
           a
           Count
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Law
           condemn
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           d●●erv'd
           so
           as
           he
           may
           have
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           or
           to
           recollect
           himself
           ,
           than
           presently
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           is
           taken
           ,
           to
           but●h●r
           him
           without
           more
           ado
           ?
           〈◊〉
           think
           there
           's
           a
           Mal●…r
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           if
           
           he
           might
           have
           his
           choice
           ,
           would
           not
           chuse
           to
           be
           thus
           dealt
           withal
           ?
           and
           if
           this
           sort
           of
           proceeding
           against
           a
           private
           Person
           be
           accounted
           the
           fairer
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           counted
           so
           against
           a
           Prince
           ?
           nay
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           think
           that
           himself
           liked
           it
           better
           ?
           You
           would
           have
           had
           him
           kill'd
           privately
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           have
           seen
           it
           ,
           either
           that
           future
           Ages
           might
           have
           lost
           the
           advantage
           of
           so
           good
           an
           Example
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           that
           did
           this
           glorious
           Action
           ,
           might
           seem
           to
           have
           avoided
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           acted
           contrary
           to
           Law
           and
           Justice
           .
           You
           aggravate
           the
           matter
           by
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           done
           in
           an
           uproar
           ,
           or
           brought
           about
           by
           any
           Faction
           amongst
           Great
           Men
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           the
           Soldiers
           :
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hatred
           ,
           no
           fear
           ,
           no
           ambition
           ,
           no
           blind
           precipitate
           rashness
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           long
           consulted
           on
           ,
           and
           done
           with
           deliberation
           .
           You
           did
           well
           in
           leaving
           off
           being
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           turn
           Grammarian
           .
           That
           from
           the
           Accidents
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           considered
           ,
           sway
           neither
           one
           way
           nor
           other
           ,
           argue
           in
           dispraise
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           proved
           the
           thing
           it self
           to
           be
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           See
           how
           open
           you
           lie
           :
           If
           the
           Action
           you
           are
           discoursing
           of
           ,
           be
           commendable
           and
           praise-worthy
           ,
           they
           that
           did
           it
           deserve
           the
           greater
           Honour
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           were
           prepossessed
           with
           no
           Passions
           ,
           but
           did
           what
           they
           did
           for
           Virtue
           's
           sake
           .
           If
           there
           were
           great
           difficulty
           in
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           they
           did
           well
           in
           not
           going
           about
           it
           rashly
           ,
           but
           upon
           Advice
           and
           Consideration
           .
           Th●
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           call
           to
           mind
           with
           how
           unexpected
           an
           importunity
           and
           servency
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           with
           how
           unanimous
           a
           Consent
           ,
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           People
           from
           almost
           every
           County
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           cried
           out
           with
           
           one
           Voice
           for
           Justice
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           sole
           Author
           of
           all
           their
           Calamities
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           ,
           think
           that
           these
           things
           were
           brought
           about
           by
           a
           Divine
           impulse
           .
           Whatever
           the
           matter
           was
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           no
           Men
           ever
           under●ook
           with
           more
           Courage
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           〈◊〉
           temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           so
           brave
           an
           Action
           ,
           an
           Action
           that
           might
           have
           become
           those
           famous
           Heroes
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           in
           former
           Ages
           ;
           an
           Action
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           ●●nobled
           not
           only
           Laws
           ,
           and
           their
           Execution
           ,
           which
           seem
           for
           the
           future
           equally
           restor'd
           to
           high
           and
           low
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           even
           Justice
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           rendred
           it
           after
           so
           signal
           a
           Judgment
           more
           illustrious
           and
           greater
           than
           in
           its
           own
           self
           .
           We
           are
           now
           come
           to
           an
           end
           of
           the
           third
           page
           of
           the
           First
           Book
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           the
           bare
           Narrative
           he
           promis'd
           us
           yet
           .
           He
           complains
           that
           our
           Principles
           ar●
           ,
           ●hat
           a
           King
           whose
           Government
           is
           
             Burdensom
             and
             Odi●s
          
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           deposed
           :
           And
           
             by
             this
             Do●…
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             if
             they
             had
             had
             a
             King
             a
             thousand
             times
             〈◊〉
             thann
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             spared
             his
             Life
             .
          
           Observe
           the
           Man's
           subtle
           way
           of
           arguing
           .
           For
           I
           would
           willingly
           be
           inform'd
           what
           Consequence
           there
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           ,
           unless
           he
           allows
           ,
           that
           a
           King's
           Government
           may
           be
           
             Burders●m
             and
             Odieus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           thousand
           〈◊〉
           better
           than
           our
           King
           was
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           has
           brought
           things
           to
           this
           pass
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           King
           that
           he
           defends
           ,
           a
           thousand
           times
           worse
           than
           some
           whose
           Government
           notwithstanding
           is
           
             Burdensom
             and
             O●…
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           is
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           most
           monstrous
           Tyrant
           that
           〈◊〉
           ●…d
           .
           I
           wish
           ye
           Joy
           ,
           O
           ye
           Kings
           ,
           of
           〈…〉
           able
           a
           Defender
           .
           Now
           the
           Narrative
           begins
           .
           
             They
             put
             him
             to
             s●…ral
             sorts
             of
             Torments
             .
          
           Give
           an
           in●…
           .
           
             They
             remov'd
             him
             from
             Prison
             to
             Prison
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
           they
           might
           lawfully
           do
           ;
           for
           having
           been
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           he
           became
           an
           open
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           in
           War.
           
             Often
             changing
             his
             Keepers
          
           .
           Lest
           they
           themselves
           should
           change
           .
           
             Sometimes
             they
             gave
             him
             hopes
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             of
             restoring
             him
             to
             his
             Crown
             ,
             upon
             Articles
             of
             Agreement
             .
          
           It
           seems
           then
           the
           taking
           away
           his
           Life
           ,
           was
           not
           done
           upon
           so
           much
           Premeditation
           ,
           as
           he
           talked
           of
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           did
           not
           lay
           hold
           on
           all
           opportunities
           and
           means
           ,
           that
           offer'd
           themselves
           to
           renounce
           our
           King.
           Those
           things
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           we
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           almost
           brought
           us
           under
           ,
           which
           things
           if
           they
           were
           denied
           us
           ,
           we
           could
           enjoy
           no
           Liberty
           ,
           nor
           live
           in
           any
           Safety
           ;
           those
           very
           things
           we
           petitioned
           him
           for
           when
           he
           was
           our
           Prisoner
           ,
           in
           an
           humble
           ,
           submissive
           way
           ,
           not
           once
           ,
           nor
           twice
           ,
           but
           thrice
           ,
           and
           oftner
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           often
           denied
           .
           When
           we
           had
           now
           lost
           all
           hopes
           of
           the
           King
           's
           complying
           with
           us
           ,
           then
           was
           that
           noble
           Order
           of
           Parliament
           made
           ,
           That
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           there
           should
           no
           Articles
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           left
           〈◊〉
           applying
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           time
           that
           he
           began
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           time
           that
           we
           found
           him
           incurable
           .
           But
           afterward
           some
           Parliament-men
           set
           upon
           a
           new
           Project
           ,
           and
           meeting
           with
           a
           convenient
           opportunity
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           ,
           pass
           a
           Vote
           to
           send
           further
           Proposals
           once
           more
           to
           the
           King.
           Whose
           Wickedness
           and
           Folly
           nearest
           resembles
           that
           of
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           ,
           who
           contrary
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             M.
             Tullius
          
           ,
           and
           all
           honest
           Men
           ,
           voted
           to
           send
           Embassadors
           to
           
             M.
             Anthony
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Event
           had
           been
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           pleased
           God
           Almighty
           in
           his
           Providence
           to
           order
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           to
           assert
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           tho
           he
           suffer'd
           them
           to
           be
           enslav'd
           .
           For
           then
           the
           King
           did
           not
           agree
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           conduce
           
           to
           a
           firm
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Settlement
           of
           things
           more
           than
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           they
           go
           and
           Vote
           themselves
           satisfied
           .
           Then
           the
           sounder
           part
           of
           the
           House
           finding
           themselves
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           betray'd
           ,
           implore
           the
           aid
           of
           that
           Valiant
           and
           always
           Faithful
           Army
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Upon
           which
           occasion
           I
           can
           observe
           only
           this
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           am
           loath
           to
           utter
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           our
           Soldiers
           understood
           themselves
           better
           than
           our
           Senators
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           saved
           the
           Commonwealth
           by
           their
           Arms
           ,
           when
           th'
           other
           by
           their
           Votes
           had
           almost
           ruined
           it
           .
           Then
           he
           relates
           a
           great
           many
           things
           in
           a
           doleful
           ,
           lamentable
           Strain
           ;
           but
           he
           does
           it
           so
           senslesly
           ,
           that
           he
           seems
           rather
           to
           beg
           of
           his
           Readers
           that
           they
           would
           be
           sorrowful
           ,
           than
           to
           stir
           up
           any
           such
           Passion
           in
           them
           .
           It
           grieves
           him
           
             to
             think
             that
             the
             King
             should
             undergo
             a
             Capital
             Punishment
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             no
             other
             King
             ever
             had
             done
             .
          
           Tho
           he
           had
           often
           told
           us
           before
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           a
           King
           that
           underwent
           a
           Capital
           Punishment
           at
           all
           .
           Do
           you
           use
           to
           compare
           ways
           and
           manners
           ,
           ye
           Coxcomb
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           no
           Things
           ,
           nor
           Actions
           to
           compare
           with
           one
           another
           ?
           
             He
             suffer'd
             Death
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           he
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Rabber
             ,
             as
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             as
             a
             Parricide
             ,
             as
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           Is
           this
           defending
           the
           King
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           rather
           giving
           a
           more
           severe
           Sentence
           against
           him
           than
           that
           that
           we
           gave
           ?
           How
           came
           you
           so
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           to
           be
           of
           our
           mind
           ?
           He
           complains
           
             that
             Executioners
             in
             Vizars
          
           [
           personati
           Carnifices
           ]
           
             cut
             off
             the
             King's
             Head.
          
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           with
           this
           Fellow
           ?
           He
           told
           us
           before
           ,
           of
           
             a
             Murder
             committed
             on
             one
             in
             the
             Disguise
             of
             a
             King
             :
          
           [
           In
           Personâ
           Regis
           .
           ]
           Now
           he
           says
           ,
           't
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Disguise
           of
           an
           Executioner
           .
           T
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           take
           particular
           Notice
           of
           every
           silly
           thing
           he
           says
           .
           He
           tells
           Stories
           of
           
             Boxes
             on
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             Kicks
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             were
             given
             the
             
             King
             by
             Common-Soldiers
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             was
             four
             Shillings
             a
             piece
             to
             see
             his
             dead
             Body
             .
          
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Stories
           which
           partly
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           partly
           impertinent
           ,
           betray
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Childishness
           of
           our
           poor
           Scholar
           ;
           but
           are
           far
           from
           making
           any
           Reader
           ever
           a
           whit
           the
           sadder
           .
           In
           good
           faith
           ,
           his
           Son
           Charles
           had
           done
           better
           to
           have
           hired
           some
           Ballad-singer
           to
           have
           bewailed
           his
           Fathers
           misfortunes
           ,
           than
           this
           doleful
           ,
           shall
           I
           call
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           most
           ridiculous
           Orator
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           dry
           and
           insipid
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           not
           the
           least
           Spirit
           in
           any
           thing
           he
           says
           .
           Now
           the
           Narrative's
           done
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           what
           he
           does
           next
           ,
           he
           runs
           on
           so
           sordidly
           and
           irregular
           .
           Now
           he
           's
           angry
           ,
           then
           he
           wonders
           ;
           he
           neither
           cares
           what
           he
           talks
           ,
           nor
           how
           ;
           repeats
           the
           same
           things
           ten
           times
           over
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           but
           look
           ill
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           said
           them
           but
           once
           .
           And
           I
           persuade
           my self
           ,
           the
           extemporary
           Rimes
           of
           some
           Antick
           Jack-pudding
           may
           deserve
           Printing
           better
           ;
           so
           far
           am
           I
           from
           thinking
           ought
           he
           says
           worthy
           of
           a
           serious
           Answer
           .
           I
           pass
           by
           his
           stiling
           the
           King
           a
           
             Protector
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           who
           chose
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           rather
           than
           part
           with
           those
           Church-Tyrants
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           he
           should
           
             maintain
             Religion
             in
             its
             Purity
          
           ,
           that
           was
           himself
           a
           Slave
           to
           those
           impure
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           theirs
           ?
           And
           for
           our
           
             Sectaries
             ,
             whose
             Sacrilegious
             Meetings
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             have
             publick
             Allowance
          
           ;
           Instance
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           the
           Profession
           of
           which
           is
           not
           openly
           allow'd
           of
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           in
           Holland
           ?
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           a
           more
           Sacrilegious
           Wretch
           in
           Nature
           than
           your self
           ,
           that
           always
           took
           liberty
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           .
           
             They
             could
             not
             wound
             the
             Commonwealth
             more
             dangerously
             than
             by
             taking
             off
             its
             Master
             .
          
           Learn
           ,
           ye
           abject
           ,
           home-born
           
           Slave
           ;
           unless
           ye
           take
           away
           the
           Master
           ,
           ye
           destroy
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           That
           that
           has
           a
           Master
           ,
           is
           one
           Man's
           propriety
           .
           The
           word
           Master
           denotes
           a
           private
           ,
           not
           a
           publick
           Relation
           .
           
             They
             persecute
             most
             unjustly
             these
             ▪
             Ministers
             that
             abborr'd
             this
             Action
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           Lest
           you
           should
           not
           know
           what
           Ministers
           he
           means
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           ye
           in
           a
           few
           words
           what
           manner
           of
           Men
           they
           were
           ;
           they
           were
           those
           very
           Men
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Writings
           and
           Sermons
           justified
           taking
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           ●●irr'd
           the
           People
           up
           to
           it
           .
           That
           daily
           cursed
           ,
           as
           Deborah
           did
           Meroz
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           would
           not
           furnish
           the
           Parliament
           either
           with
           Arms
           ,
           or
           Men
           ,
           or
           Money
           .
           That
           taught
           the
           People
           out
           of
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           about
           to
           Fight
           against
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           greater
           Tyrant
           than
           either
           Saul
           or
           Ahab
           ever
           were
           ;
           ●ay
           ,
           more
           a
           Nero
           than
           Nero
           himself
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           those
           Clergy-men
           ,
           whom
           they
           daily
           inveighed
           against
           ,
           and
           branded
           with
           the
           odious
           Names
           of
           Pluralists
           and
           Non-residents
           ,
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           they
           presently
           Jump
           ,
           some
           into
           two
           ,
           some
           into
           three
           of
           their
           best
           Benefices
           ;
           being
           now
           warm
           themselves
           ,
           they
           soon
           unworthily
           neglected
           their
           Charge
           .
           Their
           Coverousness
           brake
           through
           all
           restraints
           of
           Modesty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           themselves
           now
           labour
           under
           the
           same
           Infamy
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           loaded
           their
           Predecessors
           with
           ;
           and
           because
           their
           Covetousness
           is
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           their
           Ambition
           has
           accustomed
           them
           to
           raise
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           be
           Enemies
           to
           Peace
           ;
           they
           can't
           rest
           at
           quiet
           yet
           ,
           but
           preach
           up
           Sedition
           against
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           established
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           done
           against
           the
           King.
           They
           now
           tell
           the
           people
           that
           he
           was
           cruelly
           murdered
           ;
           upon
           whom
           themselves
           having
           heap'd
           all
           their
           Curses
           ,
           had
           devoted
           him
           to
           Destruction
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           delivered
           up
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           Parliament
           to
           
           be
           dispoil'd
           of
           his
           Royalty
           ,
           and
           pursu'd
           with
           a
           Holy
           War.
           They
           now
           complain
           that
           the
           Sectarie's
           are
           not
           extirpated
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           most
           absurd
           thing
           to
           expect
           the
           Magistrates
           should
           be
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           never
           yet
           were
           able
           ,
           do
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           avarice
           and
           ambition
           ,
           those
           two
           most
           pernicious
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           more
           destructive
           to
           the
           Church
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           very
           order
           and
           tribe
           of
           the
           Ministers
           them-themselves
           .
           For
           the
           Sects
           which
           they
           inveigh
           against
           ,
           I
           confess
           there
           are
           such
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           obscure
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           noise
           in
           the
           world
           :
           The
           Sects
           that
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           are
           publick
           and
           notorious
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           and
           Diotrephes
           were
           the
           Ring-leaders
           of
           '
           em
           .
           Yet
           are
           we
           so
           far
           from
           persecuting
           these
           men
           ,
           tho'
           they
           are
           pestilent
           enough
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           we
           know
           them
           to
           be
           ill
           affected
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           work
           a
           change
           ,
           we
           allow
           them
           but
           too
           much
           Liberty
           .
           You
           ,
           that
           are
           both
           a
           French-man
           and
           a
           Va
           gabond
           ,
           seem
           displeas'd
           that
           
             the
             English
             ,
             more
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             than
             their
             own
             Mastiffs
             ,
          
           as
           your
           barking
           Eloquence
           has
           it
           ;
           
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             lawful
             Successor
             and
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             Take
             no
             care
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Youngest
             Son
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           Bohemia
           .
           I
           l'e
           make
           ye
           no
           answer
           ;
           you
           shall
           answer
           your self
           .
           
             VVhen
             the
             frame
             of
             a
             Government
             is
             changed
             from
             a
             Monarchy
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             the
             new
             Modellers
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             succession
          
           ;
           the
           Application
           is
           easy
           ;
           it
           's
           in
           your
           Book
           
             de
             primatu
             Papae
             .
             The
             great
             change
             throughout
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             brought
             about
             by
             a
             small
             number
             of
             men
             in
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           small
           number
           of
           men
           would
           have
           deserved
           to
           have
           Dominion
           over
           the
           rest
           ;
           Valiant
           men
           over
           faint-hearted
           Cowards
           .
           
             These
             are
             they
             that
             presumptuously
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             change
          
           antiquum
           Regni
           Regimen
           ,
           in
           alium
           qui
           à
           pluribus
           Tyrannisteneatur
           .
           'T
           is
           
           well
           for
           them
           that
           you
           cannot
           find
           fault
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           committing
           a
           Barbarous
           Soloecism
           ;
           you
           shame
           〈◊〉
           
             Grammarians
             .
             The
          
           English
           
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             wash
             out
             this
             stain
             .
          
           Nay
           you
           ,
           though
           a
           blot
           and
           a
           stain
           to
           all
           Learned
           men
           ,
           were
           never
           yet
           able
           to
           stain
           the
           renown
           and
           everlasting
           Glory
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           that
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           we
           hardly
           find
           the
           〈◊〉
           recorded
           in
           any
           History
           ,
           having
           strugled
           with
           ,
           〈…〉
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           Enemies
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           but
           the
           supertitious
           Persuasions
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           〈…〉
           to
           themselves
           in
           general
           amongst
           all
           〈…〉
           the
           name
           of
           Deliverers
           :
           The
           Body
           of
           the
           people
           having
           undertook
           and
           performed
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           Nations
           is
           thought
           to
           proceed
           only
           from
           a
           magnanimity
           that
           's
           peculiar
           to
           Heroes
           .
           What
           
             the
             protesstants
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           would
           do
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           ●le
           tell
           ye
           hereafter
           when
           we
           come
           to
           debate
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           :
           In
           discoursing
           it
           before
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           your
           fault
           ,
           who
           outdo
           the
           most
           impertinent
           Talkers
           in
           Nature
           :
           You
           wonder
           how
           wee
           'l
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Meddle
           with
           your
           own
           matters
           ,
           you
           R●…gate
           ,
           and
           be
           asham'd
           of
           your
           actions
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           is
           asham'd
           of
           you
           ;
           who
           though
           but
           of
           late
           ,
           you
           set
           your self
           so
           fiercely
           and
           with
           so
           much
           Ostentation
           against
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           and
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           are
           now
           become
           your self
           a
           very
           Creature
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           You
           confess
           that
           
             some
             Protestants
             whom
             you
             do
          
           not
           name
           ,
           
             have
             asserted
             it
             lawful
             to
             depose
             a
             Tyrant
             :
          
           But
           though
           you
           do
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           name
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           because
           you
           say
           
             they
             are
             far
             w●rse
             than
             the
             very
             Jesuits
             themselves
          
           ;
           they
           are
           no
           other
           than
           Luther
           ,
           and
           Zuinglius
           ,
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           Bu●er
           ,
           and
           Pareus
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
           
             But
             then
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             they
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Learned
             and
             Wise
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             accounted
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             But
             what
             
             for
             men
             ,
             were
             these
             ?
             Were
             they
             wise
             men
             ,
             were
             they
             men
             of
             Learning
             ?
             VVere
             they
             anywise
             remarkable
             ,
             either
             for
             Vertue
             or
             Nobility
             !
          
           You
           may
           well
           allow
           a
           People
           that
           has
           felt
           the
           heavy
           Yoke
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           to
           be
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Noble
           enough
           to
           know
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Tyrant
           that
           has
           oppress'd
           them
           ;
           though
           they
           neither
           consult
           with
           Foreigners
           nor
           Grammarians
           .
           But
           that
           this
           man
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           have
           declared
           by
           their
           actions
           and
           express
           words
           ;
           but
           almost
           all
           the
           people
           of
           both
           Nations
           assented
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           by
           the
           tricks
           and
           Artifices
           of
           the
           Bishops
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           two
           Factions
           ;
           and
           what
           if
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           to
           chuse
           such
           men
           ,
           to
           execute
           his
           Vengeance
           upon
           the
           greatest
           Potentates
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           he
           chose
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           
             Not
             many
             Wise
             ,
             not
             many
             Learned
             ,
             not
             many
             Powerful
             ,
             not
             many
             Noble
             :
             That
             by
             those
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             be
             might
             bring
             to
             nought
             those
             that
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             flesh
             might
             glory
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           And
           who
           are
           you
           that
           babble
           to
           the
           contrary
           ?
           Dare
           you
           affect
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Learned
           man
           ?
           I
           confess
           you
           are
           pretty
           well
           vers'd
           in
           Phrase-Books
           ,
           and
           Lexicons
           ,
           and
           Glossaries
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           spent
           your
           time
           in
           nothing
           else
           .
           But
           you
           do
           not
           make
           appear
           that
           you
           have
           read
           any
           good
           Authors
           with
           so
           much
           Judgment
           as
           to
           have
           benefited
           by
           them
           .
           Other
           Copies
           and
           various
           Lections
           and
           words
           omitted
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           of
           Texts
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           these
           you
           are
           full
           of
           ;
           but
           no
           foot-step
           of
           any
           solid
           Learning
           appears
           in
           all
           you
           have
           writ
           :
           Or
           do
           ye
           think
           your self
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           that
           quarrel
           and
           contend
           about
           the
           meanest
           Trifles
           that
           may
           be
           ?
           That
           being
           altogether
           ignorant
           in
           Astronomy
           and
           Physick
           ,
           yet
           are
           always
           ra●●ing
           at
           the
           Professors
           of
           both
           ,
           whom
           all
           men
           credit
           in
           what
           things
           belong
           to
           their
           own
           Sciences
           ,
           that
           
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           curse
           them
           to
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           should
           offer
           to
           deprive
           you
           of
           the
           vain
           Glory
           of
           having
           corrected
           or
           supply'd
           the
           least
           word
           or
           letter
           in
           any
           Copy
           you
           've
           criticiz'd
           upon
           .
           And
           yet
           y'
           are
           mad
           to
           hear
           your self
           call'd
           a
           Grammarian
           .
           In
           a
           certain
           triflig
           Discourse
           of
           yours
           ,
           you
           call
           Dr.
           Hammond
           Knave
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           this
           King's
           Chaplains
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           he
           valu'd
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           because
           he
           had
           call'd
           you
           a
           Grammarian
           .
           And
           I
           don't
           question
           but
           you
           would
           have
           been
           as
           ready
           to
           have
           thrown
           the
           same
           reproach
           upon
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           heard
           that
           he
           had
           approv'd
           his
           Chaplains
           Judgment
           of
           ye
           .
           Take
           notice
           now
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           (
           who
           am
           but
           one
           of
           those
           many
           English
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           the
           impudence
           to
           call
           mad
           men
           ,
           and
           unlearned
           ,
           and
           ignoble
           ,
           and
           wicked
           )
           ,
           slight
           and
           despise
           you
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           the
           English
           Nation
           in
           general
           should
           take
           any
           notice
           in
           publick
           of
           such
           a
           worm
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           infinite
           undervaluing
           of
           themselves
           )
           ,
           who
           though
           one
           should
           turn
           you
           topsic-turvy
           ,
           and
           inside
           out
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           Grammarian
           :
           Nay
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           made
           a
           foolisher
           wish
           than
           Midas
           did
           ,
           what
           ever
           you
           meddle
           with
           ,
           except
           when
           you
           make
           Soloecisms
           ,
           is
           Grammar
           still
           .
           VVhosoever
           therefore
           he
           be
           ,
           though
           from
           among
           the
           Dr●gs
           of
           that
           common
           People
           that
           you
           are
           so
           keen
           upon
           (
           for
           as
           for
           those
           men
           of
           Eminency
           amongst
           us
           ,
           whose
           great
           Actions
           evidenced
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Conduct
           ;
           I
           won't
           disgrace
           them
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           compare
           you
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           them
           to
           you
           ;
           )
           but
           whosoever
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           among
           the
           Dr●gs
           of
           that
           common
           People
           has
           but
           suck'd
           in
           this
           Principle
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           not
           born
           for
           his
           Prince
           ,
           but
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Countrey
           ;
           he
           deserves
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           Learned
           ,
           and
           an
           Honest
           ,
           and
           a
           VVise
           man
           more
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           greater
           use
           in
           the
           world
           than
           your
           
           self
           ;
           For
           such
           a
           one
           is
           Learned
           without
           Letters
           ,
           you
           have
           Letters
           ,
           but
           no
           Learning
           :
           That
           understand
           so
           many
           Languages
           ,
           turn
           over
           so
           many
           Volumes
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           but
           a
           sheep
           when
           all
           is
           done
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           THE
           Argument
           that
           Salmasius
           ,
           toward
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           First
           Chapter
           ,
           urg'd
           as
           〈◊〉
           ble
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           really
           so
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           unanimously
           agreed
           in
           it
           ;
           That
           very
           Argument
           ,
           than
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           appli'd
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           false
           ;
           I
           ,
           that
           am
           now
           about
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           may
           turn
           upon
           himself
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           truth
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           he
           defines
           
             a
             King
          
           (
           if
           that
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           defin'd
           which
           he
           makes
           infinite
           )
           
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             in
             whom
             the
             Supream
             Power
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             resides
             ,
             who
             is
             answerable
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             may
             do
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             bound
             by
             no
             Law
          
           ;
           I
           will
           undertake
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           not
           by
           mine
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           Reasons
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           a
           Nation
           or
           People
           of
           any
           account
           (
           for
           to
           ransack
           all
           the
           unciviliz'd
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           )
           that
           ever
           allow'd
           this
           to
           be
           their
           King
           's
           Right
           ,
           or
           put
           such
           exorbitant
           Power
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           as
           
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             Law
             that
             be
             might
             do
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             judge
             all
             ,
             but
             be
             judged
             of
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           Nor
           ca●…
           my self
           ,
           that
           there
           ever
           was
           any
           one
           Person
           besides
           Salmasius
           ,
           of
           so
           slavish
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           the
           outragious
           Enormities
           of
           Tyrants
           to
           be
           the
           ●eights
           of
           Kings
           .
           Those
           amongst
           us
           that
           were
           the
           greatest
           Royalists
           ,
           always
           abhorr'd
           this
           fordid
           Opinion
           :
           and
           
           Salmasius
           himself
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           some
           other
           Writings
           of
           his
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           brib'd
           ,
           was
           quite
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           here
           gives
           out
           ,
           does
           not
           look
           like
           the
           Dictates
           of
           a
           free
           Subject
           under
           a
           free
           Government
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           so
           famous
           a
           Common-wealth
           as
           that
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           eminent
           University
           there
           :
           but
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           penn'd
           by
           some
           despicable
           slave
           that
           lay
           rotting
           in
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           a
           Dungeon
           .
           If
           whatever
           a
           King
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           will
           bear
           him
           out
           in
           (
           which
           was
           a
           Lesson
           that
           the
           bloody
           Tyrant
           
             Antoninus
             Caracalla
          
           ,
           though
           his
           Step-mother
           Julia
           preach'd
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           i●ure
           him
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           commit
           incest
           with
           her self
           ,
           yet
           could
           hardly
           suck
           in
           )
           ;
           Then
           there
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           that
           King
           ,
           that
           deserv'd
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           They
           may
           safely
           violate
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           their
           very
           being
           Kings
           keeps
           them
           innocent
           .
           What
           Crime
           was
           ever
           any
           of
           them
           guilty
           of
           ?
           they
           did
           but
           make
           use
           of
           their
           own
           Right
           upon
           their
           own
           Vassals
           .
           No
           King
           can
           commit
           such
           horrible
           Cruelties
           and
           Outrages
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           be
           within
           this
           Right
           of
           Kings
           .
           So
           that
           there
           's
           no
           Pretence
           left
           for
           any
           Complaints
           or
           Expostulations
           with
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           dare
           you
           assert
           ,
           That
           
             this
             Right
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             or
             rather
             upon
             that
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           you
           Brute
           Beast
           ?
           for
           you
           deserve
           not
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           cruel
           and
           unjust
           towards
           all
           those
           of
           your
           own
           kind
           ;
           that
           endeavour
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           so
           to
           bear
           down
           and
           villify
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           and
           maintain
           that
           those
           cruel
           and
           unmerciful
           Taskmasters
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           superstitious
           whimsies
           ,
           〈◊〉
           sloth
           ,
           or
           treachery
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           get
           into
           the
           Chair
           ,
           are
           provided
           and
           appointed
           by
           nature
           
           her self
           ,
           that
           mild
           and
           gentle
           Mother
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Governours
           of
           those
           Nations
           they
           enslave
           .
           By
           which
           Pestilent
           Doctrine
           of
           yours
           ,
           having
           rendred
           them
           more
           fierce
           and
           untractable
           ,
           you
           not
           only
           enable
           them
           to
           make
           havock
           of
           ,
           and
           trample
           under
           foot
           their
           miserable
           subjects
           ;
           but
           endeavour
           to
           arm
           them
           for
           that
           very
           purpose
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Constitutions
           of
           Government
           ;
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           impious
           or
           ridiculous
           .
           By
           my
           consent
           ,
           as
           Dionysius
           formerly
           ,
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           became
           a
           School-master
           ,
           so
           you
           of
           a
           Grammarian
           ,
           should
           become
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           not
           that
           you
           may
           have
           that
           Regal
           License
           of
           doing
           other
           people
           harm
           ,
           but
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           of
           perishing
           miserably
           your self
           :
           That
           ,
           as
           Tiberius
           complain'd
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           confin'd
           himself
           to
           the
           Island
           Capreae
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           reduced
           into
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sensible
           that
           you
           perish
           daily
           .
           But
           let
           us
           look
           a
           little
           more
           narrowly
           into
           this
           right
           of
           Kings
           that
           you
           talk
           of
           .
           
             This
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             VVestern
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           answer
           you
           with
           what
           Aristotle
           and
           Cicero
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           as
           credible
           Authors
           as
           any
           we
           have
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           people
           of
           Asia
           easily
           submit
           to
           slavery
           ,
           but
           the
           Syrians
           and
           the
           Jews
           are
           even
           born
           to
           it
           from
           the
           womb
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           men
           of
           great
           wisdom
           and
           courage
           ,
           that
           are
           either
           desirous
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           using
           it
           .
           The
           greatest
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           world
           chuse
           to
           live
           under
           Masters
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           would
           have
           them
           just
           ones
           .
           As
           for
           such
           as
           are
           unjust
           and
           tyrannical
           ,
           neither
           was
           God
           ever
           so
           much
           an
           enemy
           to
           Mankind
           as
           to
           enjoyn
           a
           necessity
           of
           submitting
           to
           them
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           people
           so
           destitute
           of
           all
           sense
           ,
           and
           sunk
           into
           such
           a
           depth
           of
           despair
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           so
           cruel
           a
           Law
           upon
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           .
           First
           ,
           
           you
           produce
           
             the
             words
             of
             King
             Solomon
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastes
             .
          
           And
           we
           are
           as
           willing
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Scripture
           as
           you
           .
           As
           for
           
           Solomon's
           authority
           ,
           we
           'l
           consider
           that
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           we
           shall
           be
           better
           able
           to
           understand
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           God
           himself
           speak
           ,
           
             Deut.
             17.
             14.
             
             VVhen
             thou
             art
             come
             into
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             ,
             and
             shalt
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             Nations
             that
             are
             round
             about
             me
             .
          
           Which
           passage
           I
           could
           wish
           all
           men
           would
           seriously
           consider
           ;
           for
           hence
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           are
           at
           liberty
           to
           erect
           what
           form
           of
           Government
           they
           will
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           it
           when
           ,
           and
           into
           what
           they
           will.
           This
           God
           affirms
           in
           express
           terms
           concerning
           the
           Hebrew
           Nation
           ;
           and
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           but
           that
           other
           Nations
           are
           as
           to
           this
           respect
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           .
           Another
           remark
           that
           this
           place
           yields
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           Commonwealth
           is
           a
           more
           perfect
           form
           of
           Goverment
           th●n
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           better
           for
           his
           own
           people
           ;
           for
           himself
           appointed
           it
           ;
           And
           could
           hardly
           be
           prevail'd
           withal
           a
           great
           while
           after
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           own
           importunate
           desire
           ,
           to
           let
           'em
           change
           it
           into
           a
           Monarchy
           .
           But
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           he
           gave
           'em
           their
           choice
           to
           be
           Govern'd
           by
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           more
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           justly
           Govern'd
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           in
           time
           to
           come
           resolve
           upon
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           prescribes
           Laws
           for
           this
           King
           of
           theirs
           to
           observe
           ;
           whereby
           he
           was
           forbidden
           to
           multiply
           to
           himself
           Horses
           and
           Wives
           ,
           or
           to
           heap
           up
           Riches
           ;
           whence
           he
           might
           easily
           infer
           ,
           that
           no
           power
           was
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           over
           others
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           since
           even
           those
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           related
           only
           to
           himself
           ,
           were
           under
           a
           Law.
           He
           was
           commanded
           therefore
           
           to
           transcribe
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           all
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           having
           writ
           'em
           out
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           keep
           'em
           ,
           that
           his
           mind
           might
           not
           be
           lifted
           up
           above
           his
           Brethren
           .
           'T
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           the
           Prince
           as
           the
           people
           was
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           Josephus
           writes
           ,
           a
           proper
           and
           an
           able
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           who
           was
           admirably
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Policy
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           preferable
           to
           a
           thousand
           obscure
           ignorant
           Rabbins
           :
           He
           has
           it
           thus
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           of
           his
           Antiquities
           :
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             An
             Aristocracy
             is
             the
             best
             form
             of
             Government
             ;
             wherefore
             do
             not
             you
             endeavour
             to
             settle
             any
             other
             ;
             't
             is
             enough
             for
             you
             that
             God
             presides
             over
             ye
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             let
             him
             guide
             himself
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             his
             own
             wisdom
             ;
             and
             lay
             a
             restraint
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             offer
             at
             more
             power
             than
             the
             state
             of
             your
             affairs
             will
             allow
             of
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           expresseth
           himself
           upon
           this
           place
           in
           Deuteronomy
           .
           Another
           Jewish
           Author
           ,
           
             Philo
             Judaus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Josephus
           his
           Contemporary
           ,
           a
           very
           studious
           man
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           wrote
           a
           large
           Commentary
           ;
           when
           in
           his
           Book
           concerning
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           interprets
           this
           Chapter
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           he
           sets
           a
           King
           loose
           from
           the
           Law
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           an
           enemy
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           so
           :
           
             They
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             prejudice
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             people
             acquire
             great
             power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             deserve
             not
             the
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Enemies
             .
             For
             their
             actions
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             an
             irreconcilable
             enemy
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             ,
             that
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Government
             are
             injurious
             ,
             are
             worse
             than
             open
             enemies
             .
             We
             may
             fence
             our selves
             against
             the
             latter
             ;
             but
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             former
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Pestilent
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             always
             easie
             to
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
           But
           when
           is
           is
           discover'd
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           not
           be
           dealt
           with
           as
           enemies
           ?
           The
           same
           Author
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           ,
           
             Allegoriar
             .
             Legis
          
           ,
           
             A
             King
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             are
             Contraries
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             A
             King
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             command
             ,
             but
             obey
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           a
           King
           ought
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           man.
           But
           what
           if
           he
           will
           not
           ?
           What
           Law
           is
           there
           to
           punish
           him
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           same
           Law
           that
           there
           is
           to
           punish
           other
           men
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           no
           exceptions
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           express
           Law
           to
           punish
           the
           Priests
           or
           any
           other
           inferior
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           all
           of
           'em
           ,
           if
           this
           opinion
           of
           the
           exemption
           of
           Kings
           from
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           would
           hold
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           claim
           impunity
           ,
           what
           guilt
           soever
           they
           contract
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           positive
           Law
           for
           their
           punishment
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           suppose
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           challeng'd
           such
           a
           Prerogative
           ;
           nor
           would
           it
           ever
           be
           allow'd
           'em
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           .
           Hitherto
           we
           have
           learn'd
           from
           the
           very
           Text
           of
           God's
           own
           Law
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           ought
           to
           obey
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           lift
           himself
           up
           above
           his
           Brethre
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           whether
           Solomon
           preacht
           up
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Ch.
             8
             v.
             2.
             
             I
             counsel
             thee
             to
             keep
             the
             King's
             commandment
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             oath
             of
             God.
             Be
             not
             hasty
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ;
             stand
             not
             in
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             VVhere
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             power
             ,
             and
             who
             may
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             dost
             thou
             ?
          
           It
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           that
           here
           the
           Preacher
           directs
           not
           his
           Precepts
           to
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           to
           private
           persons
           ;
           and
           such
           he
           commands
           to
           
             keep
             the
             King's
             commandment
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             oath
             of
             God.
          
           But
           as
           they
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           Kings
           ,
           do
           not
           Kings
           likewise
           swear
           to
           obey
           and
           maintain
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ?
           So
           the
           Reubenites
           and
           Gadites
           promise
           obedience
           to
           
             Jeshua
             ,
             Josh
          
           .
           1.
           17.
           
           
           
             According
             as
             we
             harkned
             unto
             Moses
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             will
             we
             harken
             unto
             thee
             ;
             only
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             with
             Moses
             .
          
           Here
           's
           an
           express
           condition
           .
           Hear
           the
           Preacher
           else
           ,
           
             Chap.
             9.
             v.
             17.
             
             The
             words
             of
             wise
             men
             are
             heard
             in
             quiet
             more
             than
             the
             cry
             of
             him
             that
             ruleth
             among
             fools
             .
          
           The
           next
           caution
           that
           Sol●mon
           gives
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             hasty
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ;
             stand
             not
             in
             an
             evil
             thing
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             him
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           does
           what
           he
           will
           to
           Malefactors
           ,
           whom
           the
           Law
           authorizeth
           him
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           against
           whom
           he
           may
           proceed
           with
           mercy
           or
           severity
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           occasion
           .
           Here
           's
           nothing
           like
           Tyranny
           .
           Nothing
           that
           a
           good
           man
           needs
           be
           afraid
           of
           .
           
             Where
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             power
             ;
             and
             who
             may
             say
             to
             him
             VVhat
             dost
             thou
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           we
           read
           of
           one
           that
           not
           only
           said
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           
             VVhat
             dost
             thou
          
           ?
           but
           told
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             done
             foolishly
          
           .
           But
           Samuel
           ,
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           was
           an
           Extraordinary
           Person
           .
           I
           answer
           you
           with
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           follow
           in
           the
           49th
           .
           Page
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           
             VVhat
             was
             there
             extraordinary
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             in
             Saul
             or
             in
             David
          
           ?
           And
           so
           say
           I
           ,
           what
           was
           there
           in
           Samuel
           extraordinary
           ?
           He
           was
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           you
           'l
           say
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           that
           now
           follow
           his
           example
           ;
           for
           they
           act
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           his
           reveal'd
           ,
           or
           his
           secret
           will
           ,
           which
           your self
           grant
           in
           your
           50th
           .
           Page
           .
           The
           Preacher
           therefore
           in
           this
           place
           prudently
           adviseth
           private
           persous
           not
           to
           contend
           with
           Princes
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           even
           dangerous
           to
           contend
           with
           any
           man
           that
           's
           either
           rich
           or
           powerful
           :
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           must
           therefore
           the
           Nobility
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           inferior
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           not
           dare
           to
           mutter
           when
           a
           King
           raves
           and
           acts
           like
           a
           mad-man
           ?
           Must
           they
           not
           oppose
           a
           foolish
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           outragious
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           seeks
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ?
           Must
           they
           not
           endeavour
           to
           prevent
           his
           turning
           
           all
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           things
           upside
           down
           ?
           must
           they
           suffer
           him
           to
           massacre
           his
           People
           ,
           burn
           their
           Cities
           ,
           and
           commit
           such
           Outrages
           upon
           them
           daily
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           have
           perfect
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           he
           list
           without
           controul
           ?
           
             
               O
               de
               Cappadocis
               eques
               catastis
               !
            
             
               Thou
               slavish
               Knight
               of
               Cappadocia
               .
            
          
        
         
           Whom
           all
           free
           People
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           have
           the
           confidence
           hereafter
           to
           set
           your
           foot
           within
           a
           free
           Countrey
           ,
           ought
           to
           cast
           out
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           send
           to
           some
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           a
           Prodigy
           of
           dire
           portent
           ;
           or
           to
           condemn
           to
           some
           perpetual
           drudgery
           ,
           as
           one
           devoted
           to
           slavery
           ;
           solemnly
           obliging
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           ever
           let
           you
           go
           ,
           to
           undergo
           a
           worse
           slavery
           under
           some
           cruel●
           ,
           silly
           Tyrant
           .
           No
           man
           living
           can
           either
           devise
           himself
           ,
           or
           borrow
           from
           any
           other
           ,
           Expressions
           so
           full
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           justly
           be
           apply'd
           to
           you
           .
           But
           go
           on
           .
           
             VVhen
             the
          
           Israelites
           
             asked
             a
             King
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             set
             up
             a
             King
             that
             should
             have
             the
             same
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             their
             neighbour
             Countries
             exercis'd
             over
             their
             Subjects
             .
             But
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           East
           
             we
             know
             had
             an
             unlimited
             Power
             :
          
           as
           Virgil
           testifies
           ,
        
         
           
             
               —
               Regem
               non
               sic
               Aegyptus
               &
               ingens
            
             
               Lydia
               ,
               nec
               Populi
               
                 Parthorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Medus
                 ,
                 Hydaspes
              
            
             
               Observant
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               No
               Eastern
               Nation
               ever
               did
               adore
            
             
               The
               Majesty
               of
               Soveraign
               Princes
               more
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           is
           that
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           sort
           of
           Kings
           the
           Israelites
           desired
           ?
           especially
           since
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           desiring
           such
           a
           King
           as
           other
           Nations
           had
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           a
           King
           as
           his
           own
           Law
           describes
           ,
           but
           barely
           for
           desiring
           a
           King
           ?
           Nor
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           they
           should
           desire
           an
           unjust
           King
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           should
           be
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           Government
           of
           
           Samuel's
           Sons
           ,
           though
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Laws
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           Covetousness
           sought
           refuge
           in
           a
           King.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           The
           Verse
           that
           you
           quote
           out
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           does
           not
           prove
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           East
           had
           an
           absolute
           unlimited
           Power
           ;
           for
           those
           Bees
           ,
           that
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           who
           reverence
           their
           Kings
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Egyptians
           or
           Medes
           do
           theirs
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           same
           Poet
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             magnis
             agitant
             sub
             legibus
             aevum
             .
          
           
             Live
             under
             certain
             Fundamental
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           They
           do
           not
           live
           under
           a
           King
           then
           ,
           that
           's
           tyed
           to
           no
           Law
           :
           But
           now
           I
           'le
           let
           you
           see
           how
           little
           reason
           you
           have
           to
           think
           I
           bear
           you
           an
           ill
           will.
           Most
           people
           think
           you
           are
           a
           Knave
           ;
           but
           I
           'le
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           you
           have
           only
           put
           on
           a
           Knaves
           Vizor
           for
           the
           present
           .
           In
           your
           Introduction
           to
           your
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           some
           Divines
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           amongst
           Bees
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           .
           This
           fancy
           you
           borrow
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           urge
           it
           here
           with
           the
           same
           malice
           that
           they
           did
           there
           .
           Now
           that
           very
           same
           answer
           that
           you
           gave
           them
           ,
           whilst
           you
           were
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           now
           that
           you
           are
           become
           a
           Knave
           ,
           you
           shall
           give
           your self
           ,
           and
           pull
           off
           with
           your
           own
           hand
           that
           Vizor
           you
           've
           now
           put
           on
           ;
           
             The
             Bees
          
           ,
           say
           you
           
             are
             a
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             natural
             Philosophers
             call
             them
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             harmless
             one
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Leader
             ,
             or
             Captain
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             King
             ▪
             
             he
             never
             beats
             ,
             nor
             pulls
             ,
             nor
             kills
             his
             subject
             Bees
             .
          
           No
           wonder
           they
           are
           so
           observant
           of
           him
           then
           :
           But
           in
           good
           Faith
           ,
           you
           had
           but
           ill
           luck
           to
           meddle
           with
           these
           Bees
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           are
           Bees
           of
           Trent
           ,
           they
           show
           you
           to
           be
           a
           Drone
           .
           Aristotle
           ,
           a
           most
           exact
           writer
           of
           Politicks
           ,
           affirms
           that
           the
           Asiatique
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           yet
           himself
           calls
           Barbarous
           ,
           was
           according
           to
           Law
           :
           Politic.
           3.
           
           And
           whereas
           he
           reckons
           up
           five
           several
           sorts
           of
           Monarchies
           ,
           four
           of
           those
           five
           he
           makes
           Governments
           according
           to
           Laws
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           calls
           them
           Tyrannical
           forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           because
           they
           lodg
           so
           much
           power
           in
           one
           man's
           hand
           .
           But
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           he
           says
           is
           most
           properly
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           there
           all
           power
           is
           not
           in
           the
           King.
           The
           fifth
           sort
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           he
           refers
           that
           ,
           that
           you
           call
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ;
           he
           neither
           tells
           us
           when
           ,
           nor
           where
           any
           such
           form
           of
           Government
           ever
           obtain'd
           .
           Nor
           seems
           he
           to
           have
           mention'd
           it
           for
           any
           other
           purpose
           than
           to
           show
           how
           unjust
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           tyr●nnical
           a
           Government
           it
           is
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           Samuel
           would
           deter
           the
           people
           from
           chusing
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           propounded
           to
           them
           
             this
             right
             of
             Kings
          
           .
           But
           whence
           had
           Samuel
           it
           ?
           Had
           he
           it
           from
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           God
           ?
           That
           can't
           be
           .
           We
           have
           observ'd
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           afford
           us
           a
           quite
           other
           Scheme
           of
           Soveraignty
           :
           Had
           Samuel
           it
           then
           immediately
           from
           God
           himself
           by
           Revelation
           ?
           That
           's
           not
           likely
           neither
           ,
           for
           God
           dislikes
           it
           ,
           discommends
           it
           ,
           ●…ds
           fault
           with
           it
           :
           So
           that
           Samuel
           does
           not
           expound
           to
           the
           People
           any
           right
           of
           Kings
           appointed
           by
           God
           ;
           ●ut
           a
           corrupt
           and
           deprived
           m●nner
           of
           Governing
           ,
           ●…en
           〈◊〉
           by
           the
           Pride
           ●nd
           Ambition
           of
           Princes
           .
           He
           
           tells
           not
           the
           people
           what
           their
           Kings
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           would
           do
           .
           He
           told
           them
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           told
           us
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Eli
           ;
           for
           he
           useth
           the
           same
           word
           in
           both
           places
           ;
           (
           which
           you
           in
           the
           33d
           Page
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           by
           an
           Hebrew
           Soloecism
           too
           ,
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           .
           That
           manner
           of
           theirs
           was
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           Odious
           ,
           and
           Tyranical
           :
           It
           was
           no
           right
           ,
           but
           great
           wrong
           .
           The
           Fathers
           have
           commented
           upon
           this
           place
           too
           :
           I
           'le
           instance
           in
           one
           ,
           that
           may
           stand
           for
           a
           great
           many
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           a
           contemporary
           and
           intimate
           Friend
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           and
           in
           St.
           Augustin's
           opinion
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Wisdom
           and
           Learning
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           sacred
           History
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           in
           that
           place
           acquaints
           the
           people
           with
           the
           imperious
           Rule
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           how
           th●y
           use
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Certainly
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           to
           domineer
           and
           be
           imperious
           .
           But
           according
           to
           Salust
           ,
           that
           lawful
           Power
           and
           Authority
           that
           Kings
           were
           entrusted
           with
           ,
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           publick
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           quickly
           degenerated
           into
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Lawyers
           upon
           that
           place
           of
           Samuel
           :
           And
           you
           might
           have
           learn't
           from
           Sichardus
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           too
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ever
           asserted
           that
           the
           absolute
           inherent
           right
           of
           Kings
           is
           there
           discoursed
           of
           .
           Your self
           in
           your
           5th
           Chapter
           ,
           Page
           106.
           complain
           ,
           that
           
             not
             only
          
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           ,
           
             but
             all
             other
             Expositors
             mistake
             themselves
             upon
             this
             Text
             :
          
           And
           you
           ,
           I
           'le
           warrant
           ye
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           man
           that
           have
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           hit
           the
           mark
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           piece
           of
           folly
           and
           impudence
           is
           this
           in
           you
           to
           maintain
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           Orthodox
           Expositors
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           actions
           which
           God
           so
           much
           condemns
           ,
           are
           the
           right
           
           of
           Kings
           ?
           And
           to
           pretend
           Law
           for
           them
           ?
           Though
           your self
           confess
           ,
           that
           that
           right
           is
           very
           often
           exercis'd
           in
           committing
           Outrages
           ,
           being
           injurious
           ,
           contumelious
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Was
           any
           man
           ever
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           
             sui
             juris
          
           ,
           so
           much
           his
           own
           Master
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           might
           lawfully
           prey
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           bear
           down
           all
           that
           stood
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           turn
           all
           things
           up-side
           down
           ?
           Did
           the
           Romans
           ever
           maintain
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           they
           did
           ,
           That
           any
           man
           might
           do
           these
           things
           
             suo
             Jure
          
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           inherent
           right
           in
           himself
           ?
           Salust
           indeed
           makes
           
             C.
             Memmius
          
           a
           Tribune
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           an
           invective
           Speech
           of
           his
           ,
           against
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           their
           escaping
           unpunish'd
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           misbehaved
           themselves
           ,
           to
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             to
             do
             whatever
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             King.
             
          
           This
           Saying
           you
           catch'd
           hold
           off
           ,
           thinking
           it
           would
           make
           for
           your
           purpose
           ;
           but
           consider
           it
           a
           little
           better
           ,
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           your self
           deceiv'd
           .
           Does
           he
           in
           that
           place
           assert
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ?
           Or
           does
           he
           not
           blame
           the
           common-people
           ,
           and
           chide
           them
           for
           their
           sloth
           ,
           in
           suffering
           their
           Nobility
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           submitting
           again
           to
           that
           Kingly
           Tyranny
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           their
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           lawfully
           and
           justly
           rejected
           and
           banish'd
           from
           amongst
           them
           ?
           If
           you
           had
           consulted
           Tully
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           understood
           both
           Salust
           and
           Samuel
           better
           .
           In
           his
           Oration
           
             pro
             C.
             Rabirio
          
           ,
           
             There
             is
             none
             of
             us
             ignorant
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Kings
             .
             These
             are
             their
             Lordly
             dictates
             .
             Mind
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             accordingly
             .
          
           Many
           passages
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           quotes
           out
           of
           Poets
           ,
           and
           calls
           them
           not
           the
           right
           ,
           but
           the
           custom
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           Kings
           ;
           and
           he
           says
           ,
           We
           ought
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           curiosity
           sake
           ,
           but
           
           that
           we
           may
           learn
           to
           beware
           of
           'em
           and
           avoid
           '
           em
           .
           You
           perceive
           how
           miserably
           you
           're
           come
           off
           with
           Salust
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           be
           as
           much
           an
           enemy
           to
           Tyranny
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           Author
           whatsoever
           ,
           you
           thought
           would
           have
           Patroniz'd
           this
           Tyrannical
           right
           that
           you
           are
           establishing
           .
           Take
           my
           word
           for
           't
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           seems
           to
           be
           tottering
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           further
           its
           own
           ruin
           ,
           by
           relying
           upon
           such
           weak
           props
           for
           its
           support
           ;
           and
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           maintain
           it self
           by
           such
           Examples
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           as
           would
           hasten
           its
           down-fall
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           further
           off
           than
           it
           is
           .
           
             The
             extremity
             of
             right
             or
             law
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             the
             height
             of
             injury
             ,
             Summum
             jus
             summa
             injuria
             ;
             this
             saying
             is
             verified
             most
             properly
             in
             Kings
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             go
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             fall
             into
             those
             courses
             ,
             in
             which
          
           Samuel
           
             makes
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             to
             consist
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           a
           miserable
           Right
           ,
           which
           when
           you
           have
           said
           all
           you
           can
           for
           ,
           you
           can
           no
           otherwise
           defend
           ,
           than
           by
           confessing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           injury
           that
           may
           be
           .
           The
           extremity
           of
           Right
           or
           Law
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           ties
           himself
           up
           to
           Niceties
           ,
           dwells
           upon
           Letters
           and
           Syllables
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           neglects
           the
           intent
           and
           equity
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           or
           when
           a
           written
           Law
           is
           cunningly
           and
           maliciously
           interpreted
           ;
           this
           Cicero
           makes
           to
           have
           been
           the
           rise
           of
           that
           common
           saying
           .
           But
           since
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           all
           right
           flows
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           Justice
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           possibly
           be
           any
           man's
           right
           that
           is
           not
           just
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           most
           wicked
           thing
           in
           you
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           King
           to
           be
           unjust
           ,
           rapacious
           ,
           tyrannical
           ,
           and
           as
           ill
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           'em
           ever
           were
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           a
           Holy
           Prophet
           would
           have
           persuaded
           the
           people
           to
           such
           a
           senseless
           thing
           .
           For
           whether
           written
           or
           unwritten
           ,
           whether
           extreme
           or
           remiss
           ,
           what
           Right
           can
           any
           Man
           have
           to
           be
           injurious
           ?
           Which
           lest
           you
           should
           confess
           to
           be
           true
           
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Kings
           ;
           I
           have
           one
           Man's
           Authority
           to
           oppose
           you
           with
           ,
           who
           I
           think
           was
           a
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           professeth
           that
           that
           Right
           of
           Kings
           that
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           odious
           both
           to
           God
           and
           himself
           :
           It
           is
           in
           the
           94th
           Psalm
           ,
           
             Shall
             the
             throne
             of
             iniquity
             have
             fellowship
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             frameth
             mischief
             by
             a
             law
             ?
          
           Be
           not
           therefore
           so
           injurious
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           ascribe
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           him
           ,
           viz.
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           wicked
           and
           flagitious
           Actions
           are
           but
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ;
           since
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           abhors
           all
           fellowship
           with
           wicked
           Princes
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           Because
           under
           pretence
           of
           Soveraignty
           they
           create
           Misery
           and
           Vexation
           to
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Neither
           bring
           up
           a
           false
           Accusation
           against
           a
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           by
           making
           him
           to
           teach
           us
           in
           this
           place
           what
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           is
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           produce
           the
           right
           Samuel
           ,
           but
           such
           another
           empty
           Shadow
           ,
           as
           was
           raised
           by
           the
           Witch
           of
           Endor
           .
           Tho
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           that
           that
           infernal
           Samuel
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           great
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           have
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           call
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           Tyranny
           .
           We
           read
           indeed
           of
           Impieties
           countenanced
           by
           Law
           ,
           
             Jus
             datum
             sceleri
          
           :
           you
           your self
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bad
           Kings
           that
           have
           made
           use
           of
           this
           boundless
           License
           of
           theirs
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           .
           Now
           this
           Right
           that
           you
           have
           introduc'd
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           not
           proceeding
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           it
           does
           not
           ,
           must
           needs
           come
           from
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           does
           really
           so
           ,
           will
           appear
           more
           clearly
           hereafter
           .
           
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             Liberty
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Princes
             may
             if
             they
             will.
          
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           you
           pretend
           to
           have
           
           Cicero's
           Authority
           .
           I
           'm
           always
           willing
           to
           mention
           your
           Authorities
           ,
           for
           it
           generally
           happens
           that
           the
           very
           Authors
           you
           quote
           them
           out
           of
           ,
           give
           you
           an
           Answer
           themselves
           .
           Hear
           else
           what
           Cicero
           
           says
           in
           his
           4th
           Phillippicke
           ,
           
             What
             cause
             of
             War
             can
             be
             more
             just
             and
             warrantable
             than
             to
             avoid
             Slavery
             ?
             For
             tho
             a
             People
             may
             have
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Gentle
             Master
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             in
             a
             miserable
             Condition
             ,
             whose
             Prince
             may
             Tyrannize
             over
             them
             if
             he
             will.
             
          
           May
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           can
           ;
           has
           Power
           enough
           so
           to
           do
           .
           If
           he
           meant
           it
           of
           his
           Right
           ,
           he
           would
           contradict
           himself
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           an
           unjust
           Cause
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           himself
           had
           affirm'd
           with
           the
           same
           Breath
           to
           be
           a
           most
           just
           one
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           the
           Right
           of
           all
           Kings
           that
           you
           describe
           ,
           but
           the
           Injuriousness
           ,
           and
           Force
           ,
           and
           Violence
           of
           some
           .
           Then
           you
           tell
           us
           what
           private
           men
           may
           do
           .
           
             A
             private
             Man
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             may
             Lie
             ,
             may
             be
             Ungrateful
             ,
          
           and
           so
           may
           Kings
           ,
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           May
           they
           therefore
           Plunder
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           Ravish
           without
           controul
           ?
           'T
           is
           equally
           prejudicial
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           their
           own
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           Robber
           ,
           or
           a
           Foreign
           Enemy
           that
           Spoils
           ,
           Massacres
           ,
           and
           Enslaves
           them
           .
           And
           questionless
           ,
           being
           both
           alike
           Enemies
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           may
           lawfully
           be
           oppos'd
           and
           punish'd
           ;
           and
           their
           own
           Prince
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           he
           ,
           tho
           raised
           to
           that
           Dignity
           by
           the
           Honours
           that
           his
           People
           have
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           bound
           by
           his
           Oath
           to
           defend
           the
           Publick
           Safety
           ,
           betrays
           it
           notwithstanding
           all
           .
           At
           last
           you
           grant
           ,
           That
           
             Moses
             prescribes
             Laws
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             King
             that
             the
             People
             of
          
           Israel
           
             should
             chuse
             ,
             ought
             to
             Govern
             ,
             tho
             different
             from
             this
             Right
             that
          
           Samuel
           proposeth
           ;
           which
           words
           contain
           a
           double
           Contradiction
           to
           what
           you
           have
           said
           before
           .
           For
           where●s
           you
           had
           affirm'd
           ,
           That
           a
           King
           was
           bound
           by
           no
           Law
           ,
           here
           you
           confess
           he
           is
           .
           And
           you
           set
           up
           two
           contrary
           Rights
           ,
           one
           described
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
           But
           ,
           says
           
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             you
             shall
             be
             Servants
             to
             your
             King.
          
           Tho
           I
           should
           grant
           that
           the
           Israelites
           were
           really
           so
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           presently
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Right
           of
           their
           Kings
           to
           have
           them
           so
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           the
           Usurpation
           and
           Injustice
           of
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           reduc'd
           to
           that
           Condition
           .
           For
           the
           Prophet
           had
           foretold
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           importunate
           Petition
           of
           theirs
           would
           bring
           a
           Punishment
           from
           God
           upon
           them
           ;
           not
           because
           it
           would
           be
           their
           King
           's
           Right
           so
           to
           harrass
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           themselves
           had
           deserved
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           If
           Kings
           are
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           may
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           absolute
           than
           any
           Masters
           ,
           and
           their
           Subjects
           in
           a
           more
           despicable
           Condition
           than
           the
           worst
           of
           Slaves
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           provided
           some
           Redress
           for
           them
           ,
           tho
           of
           another
           Nation
           ,
           if
           their
           Masters
           were
           Cruel
           and
           Unreasonable
           towards
           them
           .
           And
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           of
           a
           free
           Nation
           ,
           tho
           oppress'd
           and
           tyranniz'd
           over
           ,
           and
           prey'd
           upon
           ,
           should
           be
           left
           remediless
           ?
           That
           they
           had
           no
           Law
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           no
           Sancturay
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           ?
           Can
           we
           think
           that
           they
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           Bondage
           that
           they
           were
           under
           to
           the
           Egyptian
           Kings
           ,
           to
           be
           reduced
           into
           a
           worse
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Brethren
           ?
           All
           which
           being
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           common
           Sense
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           than
           that
           the
           Prophet
           declares
           to
           the
           People
           the
           Manner
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ;
           nor
           the
           Manner
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           but
           of
           most
           .
           Then
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           quote
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           as
           bad
           luck
           with
           them
           here
           ,
           as
           you
           had
           before
           .
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           that
           other
           Chapter
           that
           
             Rabbi
             Joses
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           contains
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Samuel
           .
           For
           
             Rabbi
             Judas
          
           says
           very
           
           truly
           ,
           and
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           that
           Discourse
           of
           
           Samuel's
           was
           intended
           only
           to
           frighten
           the
           People
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           most
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           any
           ones
           Right
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           self
           is
           flat
           Injustice
           ,
           unless
           you
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           speak
           by
           contraries
           .
           And
           that
           Samuel
           intended
           to
           affrighten
           them
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           18th
           Verse
           ,
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             cry
             out
             in
             that
             day
             because
             of
             your
             king
             ,
             which
             ye
             shall
             have
             chosen
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             you
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           That
           was
           to
           be
           their
           Punishment
           for
           their
           Obstinacy
           in
           persisting
           to
           desire
           a
           King
           against
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           forbidden
           here
           either
           to
           pray
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           endeavour
           to
           rid
           themselves
           of
           him
           .
           For
           if
           they
           might
           lawfully
           pray
           to
           God
           against
           him
           ,
           without
           doubt
           they
           might
           use
           all
           lawful
           means
           for
           their
           own
           Deliverance
           .
           For
           what
           Man
           living
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           himself
           in
           any
           Calamity
           ,
           betakes
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           neglect
           his
           own
           Duty
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Redress
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           his
           lazy
           Prayers
           only
           ?
           But
           be
           it
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           English
           People
           ?
           Who
           neither
           asked
           a
           King
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           had
           one
           appointed
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Right
           that
           all
           Nations
           have
           to
           appoint
           their
           own
           Governors
           ,
           appointed
           a
           King
           over
           us
           by
           Laws
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           neither
           in
           Obedience
           to
           ,
           nor
           against
           any
           Command
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           this
           being
           the
           Case
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           well
           in
           deposing
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           Israelites
           sinned
           in
           asking
           one
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Event
           has
           made
           appear
           ,
           for
           we
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           a
           King
           ,
           prayed
           to
           God
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           heard
           us
           ,
           and
           delivered
           us
           .
           But
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           suffered
           to
           live
           in
           Slavery
           under
           one
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           their
           return
           from
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           former
           Government
           again
           .
           Then
           you
           come
           to
           give
           us
           a
           display
           of
           your
           Talmudical
           Learning
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           as
           ill
           success
           with
           that
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           had
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           whilst
           you
           are
           endeavouring
           to
           prove
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           liable
           to
           any
           Temporal
           Judicature
           ,
           you
           quote
           an
           Authority
           out
           of
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             neither
             is
             judged
             of
             others
             ,
             nor
             does
             himself
             judge
             any
             .
          
           Which
           is
           against
           the
           Peoples
           own
           Petition
           in
           Samuel
           ;
           for
           they
           desired
           a
           King
           that
           might
           judge
           them
           .
           You
           labour
           in
           vain
           to
           salve
           this
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           those
           Kings
           that
           reigned
           after
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           what
           say
           ye
           to
           Maimonides
           ?
           He
           makes
           
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             those
             of
          
           Juda
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
          
           David
           
             judge
             ,
             and
             are
             judged
             ,
             but
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           
             do
             neither
          
           .
           You
           contradict
           and
           quarrel
           with
           your self
           ,
           or
           your
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           my
           work
           for
           me
           .
           This
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           
             in
             their
             first
             Institution
          
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           17th
           Verse
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             be
             his
             Servants
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           use
           ye
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           any
           Right
           to
           make
           you
           so
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           understand
           it
           of
           their
           Kings
           Right
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           a
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           for
           asking
           a
           King
           ;
           the
           effects
           of
           which
           they
           were
           sensible
           of
           under
           most
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           tho
           not
           perhaps
           under
           all
           .
           But
           you
           need
           no
           Antagonists
           ,
           you
           are
           such
           a
           perpetual
           Adversary
           to
           your self
           .
           For
           you
           tell
           us
           now
           a
           Story
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           arguing
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           how
           that
           first
           Aristobulus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           J●naeus
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Alexander
           ,
           did
           not
           receive
           that
           Kingly
           right
           that
           they
           pretended
           to
           ,
           from
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           that
           great
           Treasury
           and
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           but
           usurped
           it
           by
           degrees
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Senate
           .
           For
           whose
           sake
           ,
           
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Childish
           Fable
           of
           the
           principal
           Men
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           
             being
             struck
             dead
             by
             the
             Angel
          
           Gabriel
           ,
           was
           first
           invented
           :
           And
           thus
           you
           confess
           that
           this
           magnificent
           Prerogative
           ,
           upon
           which
           you
           seem
           mainly
           to
           rely
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             Kings
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             any
             upon
             Earth
             ,
          
           was
           grounded
           upon
           this
           worse
           than
           an
           old
           Wives
           Tale
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           a
           Rabbinical
           Fable
           .
           But
           that
           
             the
             Hebrew
             Kings
             were
             liable
             to
             be
             call'd
             in
             Question
             for
             their
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             stripes
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             found
             faulty
             ,
          
           Sichardus
           shows
           at
           large
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           to
           which
           Author
           you
           are
           indebted
           for
           all
           that
           you
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           be
           thwarting
           with
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Saul
           thought
           himself
           bound
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ;
           and
           in
           Obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           he
           cast
           Lots
           with
           his
           Son
           Jonathan
           which
           of
           them
           two
           should
           die
           .
           Uzzias
           likewise
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           by
           the
           Priests
           as
           a
           Leper
           ,
           submitted
           as
           every
           private
           Person
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           ceas'd
           to
           be
           a
           King.
           Suppose
           he
           should
           have
           refused
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           live
           alone
           ,
           and
           had
           resolved
           to
           assert
           that
           Kingly
           Right
           of
           not
           being
           subject
           to
           any
           Law
           ;
           do
           you
           think
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           would
           have
           suffered
           the
           Temple
           to
           be
           ●…d
           ,
           the
           Laws
           violated
           ,
           and
           live
           themselves
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           Infection
           ?
           It
           seems
           there
           are
           Laws
           against
           a
           〈◊〉
           King
           ,
           but
           none
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           Can
           any
           Man
           possibly
           be
           ●o
           mad
           and
           foolish
           as
           to
           fancy
           that
           the
           Laws
           should
           ●o
           far
           provide
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Health
           ,
           as
           tho
           some
           noisome
           Distemper
           should
           seize
           upon
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           yet
           to
           prevent
           the
           Infection
           's
           reaching
           them
           ;
           and
           make
           no
           Provision
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           
           against
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           a
           cruel
           ,
           unjust
           Prince
           ,
           which
           is
           incomparably
           the
           greater
           mischief
           of
           the
           two
           ?
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             president
             shown
             of
             any
             one
             King
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             ar●aigned
             in
             a
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             to
             dye
             .
             Sichardus
          
           answers
           that
           well
           enough
           .
           ▪
           ●is
           all
           one
           ,
           says
           he
           ▪
           as
           if
           one
           should
           argue
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           never
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           appear
           before
           one
           of
           the
           Prince-Electors
           ;
           therefore
           if
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           should
           Impeach
           〈…〉
           ▪
           he
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           plead
           to
           it
           ;
           tho
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Golden
           Bull
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           〈◊〉
           subjected
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           to
           that
           cognizance
           and
           Jurisdiction
           .
           But
           no
           wonder
           if
           Kings
           were
           indulged
           in
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           their
           Exorbitances
           passed
           by
           ,
           when
           the
           〈…〉
           corrupt
           and
           depraved
           ,
           that
           even
           private
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           if
           they
           had
           either
           Money
           or
           Interest
           ,
           might
           〈◊〉
           the
           Law
           ▪
           the
           guilty
           〈…〉
           of
           never
           so
           high
           〈…〉
           That
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           that
           〈…〉
           upon
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           ac●…
           Earth
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           pecu●…
           of
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           Aristotle
           〈…〉
           Book
           of
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             C●
          
           .
           10.
           calls
           a
           most
           Tyrannical
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           least
           to
           be
           endured
           by
           a
           〈◊〉
           People
           .
           And
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           liable
           to
           be
           questioned
           for
           their
           Actions
           ,
           you
           prove
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           a
           very
           Worthy
           Author
           ,
           that
           Barba●…
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             Mark
             〈◊〉
          
           one
           of
           those
           that
           subverted
           〈◊〉
           Commonwealth
           of
           R●me
           :
           And
           yet
           he
           himself
           when
           he
           undertook
           an
           Expedition
           against
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           summon'd
           Herod
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           a
           Cha●ge
           of
           Murder
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           punished
           him
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           that
           Herod
           brib'd
           him
           .
           So
           that
           
           Anthony's
           ●…ing
           this
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Defence
             of
             King
             Charles
          
           ,
           come
           both
           out
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
           Spring
           .
           
             And
             't
             is
             very
             reasonable
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             Kings
             derive
             their
             Authority
             from
             God
             alone
             .
          
           What
           Kings
           are
           those
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           that
           do
           so
           ?
           For
           I
           deny
           that
           there
           ever
           were
           any
           such
           Kings
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           derived
           their
           Authority
           
             from
             God
             alone
             .
             Saul
          
           the
           first
           King
           of
           Israel
           had
           never
           reign'd
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           People
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           King
           once
           at
           Mizpah
           ,
           yet
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           lived
           a
           private
           Life
           ,
           and
           look'd
           to
           his
           Fathers
           Cattel
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           created
           so
           the
           second
           time
           by
           the
           People
           at
           Gilgal
           .
           And
           what
           think
           ye
           of
           David
           ?
           Tho
           he
           had
           been
           anointed
           once
           by
           God
           ,
           was
           he
           not
           anointed
           the
           second
           time
           in
           Hebron
           by
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           by
           all
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           a
           mutual
           Covenant
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           ?
           2
           
             Sam.
             5.
             1
             
             Chron.
          
           11.
           
           Now
           a
           Covenant
           lays
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           Kings
           ,
           and
           restrains
           them
           within
           Bounds
           .
           Solomon
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             acceptable
             to
             all
             men
             :
             1
             Chron.
          
           29.
           
           So
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           something
           to
           be
           well-pleasing
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Jehoiadah
           the
           Priest
           made
           Joash
           King
           ,
           but
           first
           he
           made
           him
           and
           the
           People
           enter
           into
           a
           Covenant
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           2
           Kings
           11.
           
           I
           confess
           that
           these
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           reign'd
           of
           
           David's
           Posterity
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           both
           by
           God
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           of
           all
           other
           Kings
           of
           what
           Country
           soever
           ,
           I
           affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           made
           so
           by
           the
           People
           only
           ;
           nor
           can
           you
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           any
           otherwise
           than
           as
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           appointed
           by
           him
           ,
           because
           nothing
           comes
           to
           pass
           without
           his
           Providence
           .
           So
           that
           I
           allow
           the
           Throne
           of
           David
           was
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             throne
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Thrones
           of
           other
           Princes
           are
           
           no
           otherwise
           God's
           ,
           than
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           World
           are
           his
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           would
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           learnt
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           Ver.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Thine
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             greatness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Earth
             is
             thine
             .
             Both
             riches
             and
             honour
             come
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             reignest
             over
             all
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           so
           often
           repeated
           ,
           not
           to
           puff
           up
           Kings
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           ,
           tho
           they
           think
           themselves
           Gods
           ,
           that
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           God
           above
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           owe
           whatever
           they
           are
           and
           have
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           easily
           understand
           what
           the
           Poets
           ,
           and
           the
           Essenes
           among
           the
           Jews
           mean
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           by
           God
           that
           Kings
           reign
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           of
           Jupiter
           ;
           for
           so
           all
           of
           us
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           his
           Off-spring
           .
           So
           that
           this
           universal
           Right
           of
           Almighty
           God's
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           that
           he
           has
           in
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           derogate
           from
           the
           Peoples
           Right
           ;
           but
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           
             all
             other
             Kings
          
           ,
           not
           particularly
           and
           by
           name
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           owe
           their
           Soveraignty
           to
           the
           People
           only
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           accountable
           to
           them
           for
           the
           management
           of
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           which
           Doctrine
           ,
           tho
           the
           Common
           People
           are
           apt
           to
           flatter
           their
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           ,
           whether
           good
           ones
           ,
           as
           Sarpedon
           in
           Homer
           is
           described
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           bad
           ones
           ,
           as
           those
           Tyrants
           in
           H●race
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Glaucus
               ,
               in
               Lycia
               we
               're
               ador'd
               like
               Gods
               :
            
             
               What
               makes
               'twixt
               us
               and
               others
               so
               great
               odds
               ?
            
          
        
         
           He
           resolves
           the
           Question
           himself
           :
           
             Because
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             we
             excel
             others
             in
             Heroical
             Virtues
             :
          
           Let
           us
           fight
           
           manfully
           then
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           lest
           our
           Country-men
           tax
           us
           with
           Sloth
           and
           Cowardize
           .
           In
           which
           words
           he
           intimates
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           that
           Kings
           derive
           their
           Grandeur
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           Conduct
           and
           Behaviour
           in
           War
           ,
           they
           are
           accountable
           to
           them
           .
           Bad
           Kings
           indeed
           ,
           tho
           to
           cast
           some
           Terror
           into
           Peoples
           minds
           ,
           and
           beget
           a
           Reverence
           of
           themselves
           ,
           they
           declare
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           God
           only
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Kingly
           Government
           ;
           in
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Minds
           they
           reverence
           no
           other
           Deity
           but
           that
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           passage
           in
           Horace
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Te
               Dacus
               asper
               ,
               te
               profugi
               Schythae
               ,
            
             
               Regumque
               matres
               barbarorum
               ,
               &
            
             
               Purpurei
               metuunt
               Tyranni
               .
            
          
           
             
               Injurioso
               ne
               pede
               proruas
            
             
               Stantem
               columnam
               ,
               neu
               populus
               frequens
            
             
               Ad
               arma
               cessantes
               ,
               ad
               arma
            
             
               Concitet
               ,
               imperiumque
               frangat
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               barb'rous
               People
               ,
               and
               their
               Princes
               too
               ,
            
             
               All
               Purple
               Tyrants
               honour
               you
               ;
            
             
               The
               very
               wandring
               Scythians
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Support
               the
               Pillar
               of
               the
               Roman
               State
               ,
            
             
               Left
               all
               Men
               be
               involv'd
               in
               one
               Mans
               fate
               .
            
             
               Continue
               us
               in
               Wealth
               and
               Peace
               ;
            
             
               Let
               Wars
               and
               Tumults
               ever
               cease
               .
            
          
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           't
           is
           by
           God
           that
           Kings
           now
           adays
           Reign
           ,
           't
           is
           by
           God
           too
           that
           the
           People
           assert
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ;
           since
           all
           things
           are
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           .
           I
           'm
           sure
           the
           Scripture
           bears
           witness
           to
           both
           ;
           that
           by
           him
           Kings
           reign
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           they
           are
           cast
           down
           
           from
           their
           Thrones
           .
           And
           yet
           experience
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           both
           these
           things
           are
           brought
           about
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           oftner
           than
           by
           God.
           Be
           this
           Right
           of
           Kings
           therefore
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           is
           as
           much
           of
           God
           as
           it
           .
           And
           when
           ever
           any
           People
           without
           some
           visible
           Designation
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           appoint
           a
           King
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           same
           Right
           to
           put
           him
           down
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           to
           set
           him
           up
           at
           first
           .
           And
           certainly
           't
           is
           a
           more
           God
           like
           Action
           to
           depose
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           than
           to
           set
           up
           one
           :
           And
           there
           appears
           much
           more
           of
           God
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           they
           depose
           an
           unjust
           Prince
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           King
           that
           oppress●th
           an
           Innocent
           People
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           People
           have
           a
           Warrant
           from
           God
           to
           judge
           wicked
           Princes
           ;
           for
           God
           has
           conferrd
           this
           very
           honour
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           dear
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           celebrating
           the
           praises
           of
           Christ
           their
           own
           King
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             bind
             in
             Chains
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             (
             under
             which
             Appellation
             all
             Tyrants
             under
             the
             Gospel
             are
             included
             )
             and
             execute
             the
             Jidgments
             written
             upon
             them
             that
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             an
             Exemption
             from
             all
             written
             Laws
             ,
          
           Psalm
           149.
           
           So
           that
           there
           's
           but
           little
           reason
           left
           for
           that
           wicked
           and
           follish
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Kings
           who
           commonly
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           high
           in
           Gods
           ac●●unt
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           have
           put
           the
           World
           under
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           be
           govern'd
           according
           to
           their
           humour
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           alone
           he
           sh●uld
           have
           reduced
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           whom
           he
           made
           〈◊〉
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           into
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           〈◊〉
           .
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           rather
           than
           say
           nothing
           ,
           you
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           a
           countenancer
           of
           Tyranny
           ;
           but
           〈…〉
           better
           have
           let
           him
           alone
           .
           I
           can't
           say
           〈…〉
           a●●irm'd
           that
           Princes
           are
           accountable
           〈…〉
           God
           's
           Tribunal
           .
           But
           Xiphilene
           indeed
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           you
           quote
           those
           words
           of
           
             M.
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           mentions
           
           a
           certain
           Government
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           an
           Autarchy
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           makes
           God
           the
           only
           Judge
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           that
           this
           word
           Autarchy
           and
           Monarchy
           〈◊〉
           Synonymous
           ,
           I
           cannot
           ●●sily
           perswade
           my self
           to
           believe
           And
           the
           more
           I
           read
           what
           goes
           before
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           inclinable
           to
           think
           so
           .
           And
           certainly
           whoever
           considers
           the
           Context
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           apprehend
           what
           coherence
           this
           sentence
           has
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           wonder
           how
           it
           comes
           so
           abruptly
           into
           the
           Text
           ;
           especially
           since
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           that
           Mirrour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           carried
           himself
           towards
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           Capitolinus
           tells
           us
           ,
           just
           as
           if
           Rome
           had
           been
           a
           Common-wealth
           still
           .
           And
           we
           all
           know
           that
           when
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           was
           in
           the
           People
           .
           The
           same
           Emperour
           honoured
           the
           memory
           of
           Thraseas
           ,
           and
           H●lvidius
           ,
           and
           Cato
           ,
           and
           Dio
           ,
           and
           Brutus
           ;
           who
           all
           were
           Tyrant-slayers
           ,
           or
           affected
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           thought
           so
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Book
           that
           he
           writes
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           he
           says
           that
           he
           propos'd
           to
           himself
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           under
           which
           all
           men
           might
           equally
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Right
           and
           Justice
           be
           equally
           administred
           to
           all
           .
           And
           in
           his
           fourth
           Book
           he
           says
           ,
           The
           Law
           is
           Master
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           .
           He
           acknowledged
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           Interest
           in
           all
           things
           :
           We
           are
           so
           far
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           thing
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           in
           your
           Houses
           .
           These
           things
           Xiphiline
           relates
           of
           him
           .
           So
           little
           did
           he
           arrogate
           ought
           to
           himself
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           
             Soveraign
             Right
          
           .
           When
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           recommended
           his
           Son
           to
           the
           Romans
           for
           his
           Successor
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           think
           he
           deserv'd
           it
           .
           So
           far
           was
           he
           from
           pretending
           to
           a
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           to
           exercise
           that
           absolute
           and
           imaginary
           right
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           that
           Autarchy
           ,
           that
           you
           tell
           us
           of
           .
           
             All
             the
             La●●n
             and
             Gre●k
          
           
           
             B●…s
             are
             full
             of
             Authorities
             of
             this
             nature
             .
          
           But
           we
           have
           heard
           none
           of
           'em
           yet
           .
           
             So
             are
             the
             Jewish
             Authors
          
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Jews
             in
             many
             things
             allow'd
             but
             too
             little
             to
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           you
           'l
           find
           that
           both
           the
           Gr●●ks
           and
           the
           Latins
           allow'd
           much
           less
           to
           Tyrants
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           Jews
           allow'd
           them
           ,
           would
           appear
           ,
           if
           that
           Book
           that
           Samuel
           wrote
           of
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           were
           extant
           ;
           which
           Book
           the
           Hebrew
           Doctors
           tell
           us
           their
           Kings
           ●…re
           in
           pieces
           and
           burnt
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           more
           at
           liberty
           to
           Tyrannize
           over
           the
           people
           without
           controul
           or
           f●●r
           of
           punishment
           .
           Now
           look
           about
           ye
           again
           ,
           and
           catch
           hold
           of
           somewhat
           or
           other
           .
           In
           the
           last
           place
           you
           come
           to
           wrest
           
           David's
           words
           in
           the
           17th
           .
           Psalm
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             my
             sentence
             come
             forth
             from
             thy
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           says
           
             Barnachmoni
             ,
             God
             only
             can
             judge
             the
             King.
          
           And
           yet
           it
           's
           most
           likely
           that
           David
           〈◊〉
           this
           Psalm
           when
           he
           was
           persecuted
           by
           S●…
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           though
           himself
           were
           Anointed
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           decline
           being
           judged
           even
           by
           
             Jonathan
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             ●…ity
             in
             me
             ,
             stay
             me
             thy self
             ,
             1
             Sam
          
           20.
           
           At
           least
           in
           this
           Psalm
           he
           does
           no
           more
           than
           what
           any
           person
           in
           the
           world
           would
           do
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           being
           falsely
           accus'd
           by
           men
           ,
           he
           〈…〉
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           
             Let
             thine
             〈…〉
             that
             is
             right
             ,
             th●●
             hast
             pr●v●d
             and
             ●…
             .
          
           What
           relation
           has
           this
           to
           a
           Tem●…
           ?
           C●rtainly
           they
           do
           no
           good
           office
           to
           〈…〉
           Kings
           ,
           that
           thus
           discover
           the
           weakness
           of
           its
           〈…〉
           .
           Then
           you
           come
           with
           that
           thread-bare
           〈…〉
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           is
           most
           in
           vogue
           with
           our
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             Against
             thee
             ,
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
             Psal
          
           51.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           As
           if
           David
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Repentance
           .
           when
           ov●●whelm'd
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           almost
           〈…〉
           ,
           h●
           was
           humbly
           imploring
           God's
           〈◊〉
           ,
           had
           〈…〉
           right
           of
           his
           ,
           
           when
           his
           heart
           was
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           deserv'd
           not
           the
           right
           of
           a
           slave
           .
           And
           can
           we
           think
           that
           he
           despis'd
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           might
           murder
           'em
           ,
           plunder
           'em
           ,
           and
           commit
           Adultery
           with
           their
           wives
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sin
           against
           them
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           So
           holy
           a
           man
           could
           never
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           insufferable
           pride
           ,
           nor
           have
           so
           little
           knowledg
           either
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           duty
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           .
           So
           without
           doubt
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Against
             thee
             only
          
           ,
           he
           means
           ,
           against
           thee
           chiefly
           have
           I
           sinned
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           whatever
           he
           meant
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           a
           Psalm
           are
           too
           full
           of
           Poetry
           ,
           and
           this
           Psalm
           too
           full
           of
           Passion
           ,
           to
           afford
           us
           any
           exact
           definitions
           of
           Right
           and
           Justice
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           proper
           to
           argue
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           from
           '
           ●m
           .
           
             But
             David
             was
             never
             question'd
             for
             this
             ,
             nor
             made
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             life
             before
             the
             San●edrim
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           How
           should
           they
           know
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           had
           been
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           so
           privately
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           for
           some
           years
           after
           not
           above
           one
           or
           two
           were
           privy
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           such
           secrets
           there
           are
           in
           most
           Courts
           ?
           2
           
             Sam.
             12.
             
             Thou
             hast
             done
             this
             thing
             in
             secret
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           Senate
           should
           neglect
           to
           punish
           private
           persons
           ?
           would
           any
           infer
           that
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           punish'd
           at
           all
           ?
           But
           the
           reason
           why
           David
           was
           not
           proceeded
           against
           as
           a
           malefactor
           ,
           is
           not
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           :
           He
           had
           condemn'd
           himself
           in
           the
           5th
           .
           verse
           ,
           
             The
             man
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             thing
             shall
             surely
             die
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           Prophet
           presently
           replies
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man.
          
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Prophet's
           judgment
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           was
           worthy
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           God
           by
           his
           Soveraign
           Right
           over
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           to
           David
           ,
           absolves
           him
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           which
           he
           had
           pronounc'd
           against
           himself
           ;
           verse
           
             13th
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             put
             away
             
             thy
             sin
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             die
             .
          
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           do
           is
           to
           rail
           at
           some
           bloody
           Advocate
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           a
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           refute
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Discourse
           .
           Let
           him
           look
           to
           that
           .
           I
           'le
           endeavour
           to
           be
           as
           short
           as
           I
           can
           in
           what
           I
           'ue
           undertaken
           to
           go
           through
           with
           .
           But
           some
           things
           I
           must
           not
           pass
           by
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           ;
           as
           first
           and
           formost
           your
           notorious
           contradictions
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           30th
           .
           Page
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Israelites
             do
             not
             deprecate
             an
             unjust
             ,
             rapacious
             ,
             Tyrannical
             King
             ,
             one
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             are
             .
          
           And
           yet
           ,
           page
           42
           you
           are
           very
           smart
           upon
           your
           Advocate
           ,
           for
           maintaining
           that
           the
           Israelites
           asked
           for
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           
             Would
             they
             have
             leaped
             out
             of
             the
             Frying-pan
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           say
           you
           
             and
             gr●an
             under
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             rather
             than
             live
             under
             bad
             Judges
             ,
             especially
             being
             us'd
             to
             such
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             ?
          
           First
           you
           said
           the
           Hebrews
           would
           rather
           live
           under
           Tyrants
           than
           Judges
           ,
           here
           you
           say
           they
           would
           rather
           live
           under
           Judges
           than
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           that
           
             they
             desir'd
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             Tyrant
          
           So
           that
           your
           Advocate
           may
           answer
           you
           out
           of
           your
           own
           Book
           .
           For
           according
           to
           your
           Principles
           't
           is
           every
           King's
           right
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           What
           you
           say
           next
           ,
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           
             The
             Supreme
             Power
             was
             then
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             appears
             by
             their
             own
             rejecting
             their
             Judges
             ,
             and
             making
             choice
             of
             a
             Kingly
             Government
             .
          
           Remember
           this
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
           You
           say
           that
           
             God
             gave
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             a
             King
             as
             a
             thing
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             deny
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             one
             in
             his
             anger
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             their
             sin
             .
          
           But
           that
           will
           receive
           an
           easie
           answer
           ;
           for
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           they
           cry
           to
           God
           because
           of
           the
           King
           that
           they
           had
           chosen
           if
           it
           were
           not
           because
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           is
           an
           evil
           thing
           ;
           not
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           most
           commonly
           does
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           forewarns
           the
           people
           that
           theirs
           would
           ,
           degenerate
           into
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ;
           
           if
           y'
           are
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           ,
           hark
           what
           you
           say
           your self
           ;
           acknowledg
           your
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           blush
           ;
           't
           is
           your
           
             Apparatus
             ad
             Primatum
             :
             God
             gave
             them
             a
             King
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             being
             offended
             at
             their
             sin
             in
             rejecting
             him
             from
             ruling
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             it's
             forsaking
             the
             pure
             Worship
             of
             God
             has
             been
             subjected
             to
             the
             more
             than
             Kingly
             Government
             of
             one
             mortal
             head
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           your
           own
           comparison
           holds
           ,
           either
           God
           gave
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           a
           King
           as
           an
           evil
           thing
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           punishment
           ;
           or
           he
           has
           set
           up
           the
           Pope
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           any
           thing
           more
           and
           light
           mad
           than
           this
           man
           is
           ?
           Who
           would
           trust
           him
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           of
           so
           great
           concern
           says
           and
           unsays
           without
           any
           consideration
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           You
           tell
           us
           in
           your
           29th
           .
           Page
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Kings
             are
             bound
             by
             no
             Law.
          
           That
           
             this
             had
             been
             the
             judgment
             both
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             VVorld
             .
          
           And
           yet
           pag.
           43.
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             ruled
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             nay
             that
             the
             very
             Kings
             of
          
           Egypt
           
             in
             all
             matters
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             were
             tied
             to
             Laws
             .
          
           Though
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           you
           had
           undertook
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           
             Kings
             are
             bound
             by
             no
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             Laws
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             have
             none
             prescribed
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           my
           part
           I
           've
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           ye
           ,
           for
           either
           y'
           are
           mad
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           side
           .
           You
           do
           not
           defend
           the
           King's
           cause
           ,
           but
           arguë
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           fool
           with
           him
           :
           Or
           if
           y'
           are
           in
           earnest
           ,
           that
           Epigram
           of
           Catullus
           :
        
         
           
             
               Tantò
               pessimus
               omnium
               Poeta
               ,
            
             
               Quantò
               tu
               optimus
               omnium
               Patronus
               ,
            
          
           
             
               The
               worst
               of
               Poets
               ,
               I
               my self
               declare
               ,
            
             
               By
               how
               much
               you
               the
               best
               of
               Patrons
               are
               .
            
          
        
         
           That
           Epigram
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           turn'd
           ,
           and
           very
           properly
           applied
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           there
           never
           was
           so
           good
           a
           
           Poet
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           a
           bad
           Patron
           .
           Unless
           
             that
             stupidity
          
           ,
           that
           you
           complain
           your
           Advocate
           is
           
             immers'd
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             ,
          
           has
           blinded
           the
           eyes
           of
           your
           own
           understanding
           too
           ,
           I
           'le
           make
           ye
           now
           sensible
           that
           y'
           are
           
             become
             a
             very
             brute
          
           your self
           .
           For
           now
           you
           come
           and
           confess
           that
           
             the
             Kings
             of
             all
             Nations
             have
             Laws
             prescribed
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           then
           you
           say
           again
           ,
           
             They
             are
             not
             so
             under
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             censure
             or
             punishment
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             them
             .
          
           Which
           yet
           you
           have
           proved
           neither
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           good
           Authour
           .
           Observe
           then
           in
           short
           ;
           to
           prescribe
           Municipal
           Laws
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           bound
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           silly
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           and
           to
           punish
           all
           others
           ,
           but
           leave
           some
           one
           man
           at
           liberty
           to
           commit
           all
           sort
           of
           Impieties
           without
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           is
           most
           unjust
           ;
           the
           Law
           being
           general
           ,
           and
           not
           making
           any
           exception
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           hold
           place
           in
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           any
           wise
           Law-maker
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           those
           of
           God's
           own
           making
           .
           But
           that
           all
           may
           perceive
           how
           unable
           you
           are
           to
           prove
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           what
           you
           undertook
           in
           this
           Chapter
           to
           make
           appear
           by
           'em
           ,
           you
           confess
           of
           your
           own
           accord
           ,
           That
           
             there
             are
             some
             Rabbins
             ,
             who
             affirm
             that
             their
             fore
             fathers
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             had
             any
             other
             King
             than
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             set
             other
             Kings
             over
             them
             for
             their
             punishment
             .
          
           And
           of
           those
           men's
           opinion
           ,
           I
           declare
           my self
           to
           be
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fitting
           nor
           decent
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           a
           King
           that
           does
           not
           far
           excel
           all
           his
           Subjects
           .
           But
           where
           men
           are
           Equals
           as
           in
           all
           Governments
           very
           many
           are
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           an
           equal
           interest
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           by
           turns
           .
           But
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           Slaves
           to
           one
           that
           is
           their
           Equal
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           it
           happens
           most
           commonly
           )
           far
           inferior
           to
           'em
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           a
           Fool
           ,
           who
           can
           so
           much
           as
           entertain
           such
           a
           thought
           without
           Indignation
           ?
           Nor
           does
           
             it
             make
             for
             the
             
             Honour
             of
             a
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             some
             Kings
             ,
          
           more
           than
           it
           does
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           Kings
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Offspring
           of
           some
           of
           them
           too
           .
           The
           Messias
           
             is
             a
             King.
          
           We
           acknowledg
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           pray
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           may
           come
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           worthy
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           other
           either
           equal
           or
           next
           to
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           being
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           unworthy
           and
           undeserving
           persons
           ,
           as
           most
           commonly
           it
           is
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           done
           more
           harm
           than
           good
           to
           Mankind
           .
           Nor
           does
           it
           follow
           for
           all
           this
           that
           all
           Kings
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           Tyrants
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           did
           ,
           as
           for
           argument
           sake
           ,
           I
           'le
           allow
           it
           does
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           think
           I
           'm
           too
           hard
           with
           ye
           .
           Make
           you
           the
           best
           use
           of
           it
           you
           can
           .
           Then
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             God
             himself
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             nay
             ,
             himself
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             Tyrants
             .
          
           If
           the
           first
           of
           these
           conclusions
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           another
           does
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           most
           parts
           of
           your
           Book
           :
           viz.
           That
           you
           perpetually
           contradict
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           your
           own
           self
           .
           For
           in
           the
           very
           last
           fore-going
           Period
           you
           had
           affirmed
           that
           
             God
             was
             the
             King
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             having
             himself
             created
             them
             .
          
           Now
           he
           created
           Tyrants
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           your
           own
           reason
           ,
           is
           the
           King
           of
           such
           .
           The
           2'd
           of
           these
           Conclusions
           we
           detest
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           blasphemous
           Mouth
           of
           yours
           were
           stopt
           up
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           affirm
           God
           to
           be
           the
           worst
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           ,
           as
           you
           often
           say
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Lord
           of
           such
           .
           Nor
           do
           you
           much
           advantage
           your
           Cause
           by
           telling
           us
           that
           
             Moses
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             absolute
             and
             supream
             power
             of
             a
             King.
          
           For
           we
           could
           be
           content
           that
           any
           other
           were
           so
           ,
           that
           could
           
             refer
             our
             matters
             to
             God
          
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           and
           consult
           with
           him
           about
           our
           affairs
           .
           
             Exod.
             18.
             v.
          
           19.
           
           But
           neither
           did
           Moses
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           his
           great
           familiatity
           with
           God
           ,
           ever
           assume
           a
           Liberty
           of
           doing
           what
           he
           would
           himself
           .
           What
           says
           he
           of
           himself
           ?
           
             The
             people
             come
             unto
             me
             to
             enquire
             of
             God.
          
           They
           came
           not
           then
           to
           receive
           Moses
           his
           own
           Dictates
           and
           Commands
           ,
           Then
           says
           Jethro
           ,
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           
             Be
             thou
             for
             the
             people
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             bring
             their
             causes
             unto
             God.
          
           And
           Moses
           himself
           says
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           v
           5.
           
           
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             statutes
             and
             judgments
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             commanded
             me
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           
             faithful
             in
             all
             the
             hause
             of
             God.
          
           Numb
           .
           12
           v.
           7.
           
           So
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jehovah
           himself
           was
           the
           people's
           King
           ,
           and
           Moses
           no
           other
           than
           as
           it
           were
           an
           Interpreter
           or
           a
           Messenger
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           .
           Nor
           can
           you
           without
           In
           piety
           and
           Sacriledg
           ;
           transfer
           this
           absolute
           supream
           Power
           and
           Authority
           from
           God
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           (
           not
           having
           any
           Warrant
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           so
           to
           do
           )
           which
           Moses
           used
           only
           as
           a
           Deputy
           or
           Substitute
           to
           God
           ;
           under
           whose
           Eye
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           presence
           ,
           himself
           and
           the
           people
           always
           were
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           for
           an
           aggravation
           of
           your
           wickedness
           ,
           though
           here
           you
           make
           Moses
           to
           have
           exercis'd
           an
           absolute
           and
           unlimitted
           Power
           ,
           in
           your
           
             apparat
             .
             ad
             primat
          
           .
           Page
           230.
           
           You
           say
           that
           
             he
             together
             with
             the
             seventy
             elders
             ruled
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             was
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Master
             .
          
           If
           Moses
           therefore
           were
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           certainly
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           had
           
             a
             Supream
             and
             Legal
             Power
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           was
           the
           people's
           Master
           nor
           Govern'd
           them
           alone
           ;
           then
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           though
           indued
           with
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           are
           not
           by
           Vertue
           of
           that
           Sovereign
           and
           Kingly
           Right
           of
           theirs
           Lords
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           Govern
           them
           alone
           ;
           much
           less
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ?
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           feign
           a
           command
           from
           God
           to
           that
           people
           ,
           
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             should
             be
             possessed
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
          
           Deut.
           17.
           
           For
           you
           craftily
           leave
           out
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           and
           shalt
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           now
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           you
           said
           before
           ,
           Page
           42d
           and
           what
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           :
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             power
             was
             then
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             entirely
             free
             .
          
           What
           follows
           ,
           argues
           you
           either
           Mad
           or
           irreligious
           ;
           take
           whether
           you
           lift
           :
           God
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             having
             so
             long
             before
             appointed
             a
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             as
             best
             and
             most
             proper
             for
             that
             people
             ;
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
          
           Samuel's
           
             opposing
             it
             ,
             and
             God's
             own
             acting
             ,
             as
             if
             himself
             were
             against
             it
             ?
             How
             do
             these
             things
             agree
             ?
          
           He
           finds
           himself
           caught
           ,
           and
           observe
           now
           with
           how
           great
           malice
           against
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           impiety
           against
           God
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           disentangle
           himself
           .
           
             We
             must
             consider
          
           ,
           says
           he
           That
           Samuel's
           
             own
             Sons
             then
             Judged
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             rejected
             them
             because
             of
             their
             corruption
             ;
             now
          
           Samuel
           
             was
             loth
             his
             Sons
             should
             be
             lay'd
             aside
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             gratify
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             intimated
             to
             him
             as
             if
             himself
             were
             not
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
          
           Speak
           out
           ye
           wretch
           ,
           and
           never
           mince
           the
           matter
           :
           You
           mean
           ,
           God
           dealt
           deceitfully
           with
           Samuel
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           the
           people
           .
           It
           is
           not
           your
           Advocate
           ,
           but
           your self
           that
           are
           
             Frantick
             and
             Distracted
          
           ;
           who
           cast
           off
           all
           reverence
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           but
           seem
           to
           Honour
           the
           King.
           Would
           Samuel
           prefer
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           Sons
           and
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           their
           Covetousness
           ,
           before
           the
           general
           good
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           asked
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           be
           good
           and
           profitable
           for
           them
           ?
           Can
           we
           think
           that
           he
           would
           impose
           upon
           them
           by
           cunning
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           believe
           things
           that
           were
           not
           ?
           Or
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           all
           this
           true
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           would
           God
           himself
           countenance
           and
           gratify
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           would
           he
           dissemble
           with
           the
           people
           ?
           So
           that
           either
           that
           was
           not
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           which
           
           Samuel
           taught
           the
           people
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           right
           by
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           both
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Prophet
           was
           an
           evil
           thing
           ,
           was
           burdensom
           ,
           injurious
           ,
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           chargeable
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           Or
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           which
           must
           not
           be
           admitted
           )
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Prophet
           ●eceiv'd
           the
           People
           .
           God
           frequently
           protests
           that
           he
           was
           extreamly
           displeas'd
           with
           them
           for
           asking
           a
           King
           ▪
           v.
           7th
           .
           
             They
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             rejected
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             reign
             over
             them
             .
          
           As
           if
           it
           were
           a
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           to
           ask
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           would
           even
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           ador'd
           ,
           and
           assume
           almost
           Divine
           Honour
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           they
           that
           subject
           themselves
           to
           a
           worldly
           Master
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           above
           all
           Laws
           ,
           come
           but
           a
           little
           short
           of
           chusing
           a
           strange
           God
           :
           And
           a
           strange
           one
           it
           commonly
           is
           ;
           brutish
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           So
           1st
           of
           Sam.
           Chap.
           10th
           .
           v.
           
             19th
             .
             And
             ye
             have
             this
             day
             rejected
             your
             God
             ,
             who
             himself
             saved
             you
             out
             of
             all
             your
             adversities
             and
             your
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             but
             set
             a
             king
             over
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           Chap
           12th
           .
           v.
           
             12th
             .
             Ye
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             but
             a
             king
             shall
             reign
             over
             us
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             was
             your
             king
             ,
          
           and
           v.
           the
           
             17th
             .
             See
             that
             your
             wickedness
             is
             great
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             done
             in
             the
             sight
          
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             in
             asking
             you
             a
             king
             .
          
           And
           Hosea
           speaks
           contemptibly
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           v.
           
             10th
             .
             11th
             .
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             king
             ;
             where
             is
             any
             other
             that
             may
             save
             in
             all
             thy
             cities
             ,
             and
             thy
             judges
             of
             whom
             thou
             saidest
             :
             give
             me
             a
             king
             and
             princes
             ?
             I
             gave
             th●●
             a
             king
             in
             mine
             anger
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             〈…〉
             my
             wrath
             .
          
           And
           Gidem
           that
           warlike
           Judg
           ,
           that
           was
           greater
           than
           a
           King
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             〈…〉
             shall
             my
             son
             rule
             over
             you
             ;
             the
             Lord
             shall
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
          
           Judges
           ,
           Chap
           the
           8th
           .
           Intimating
           thereby
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           God
           only
           to
           exercise
           Dominion
           over
           men
           .
           And
           hence
           Josephus
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           A●…
           ,
           an
           
             Egyptian
             Grammarian
          
           ,
           and
           a
           ●oulmouth'd
           
           fellow
           ,
           like
           you
           ,
           calls
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           a
           Theocracy
           ,
           because
           the
           principality
           was
           in
           God
           only
           .
           In
           Isaiah
           ,
           Chap.
           26.
           v.
           13.
           
           The
           people
           in
           their
           repentance
           ,
           complain
           that
           it
           had
           been
           mischievous
           to
           them
           ,
           
             that
             other
             Lords
             besides
             God
             himself
             ,
             had
             had
             Dominion
             over
             them
             .
          
           All
           which
           places
           prove
           clearly
           ,
           that
           God
           gave
           the
           Israelites
           a
           King
           in
           his
           anger
           ;
           but
           now
           who
           can
           forbear
           laughing
           at
           the
           use
           you
           make
           of
           Abimelech's
           story
           ?
           Of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           kill'd
           ,
           partly
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           that
           hurl'd
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Mill-stone
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           own
           Armour-Bearer
           ;
           that
           
             God
             rendred
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Abimelech
             .
             This
             History
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             proves
             strongly
             that
             God
             only
             is
             the
             Judge
             and
             Avenger
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           if
           this
           Argument
           holds
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           only
           Judge
           and
           Punisher
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           Villanous
           Rascals
           and
           Bastards
           ,
           whoever
           can
           get
           into
           the
           Saddle
           ,
           whether
           by
           right
           or
           by
           wrong
           ,
           has
           thereby
           obtain'd
           a
           Soveraign
           Kingly
           right
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           of
           punishment
           ,
           all
           inferior
           Magistrates
           must
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           the
           people
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           mutter
           .
           But
           what
           if
           some
           great
           notorious
           robber
           had
           perished
           in
           War
           ,
           as
           Abimelech
           did
           ,
           would
           any
           man
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           That
           God
           only
           is
           the
           Judge
           and
           Punisher
           of
           High-way
           men
           ?
           Or
           what
           if
           Abimelech
           had
           been
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           died
           by
           an
           Executioner's
           hand
           ,
           would
           not
           God
           then
           have
           rendred
           his
           wickedness
           ?
           You
           never
           read
           that
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           ever
           proceeded
           against
           according
           to
           Law
           :
           And
           yet
           you
           confess
           ,
           That
           
             where
             the
             Government
             is
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             call'd
             in
             question
             ,
             if
             he
             break
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           This
           in
           your
           
             47th
             .
             Page
          
           .
           And
           why
           may
           not
           a
           Tyrant
           as
           well
           be
           proceeded
           against
           in
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ?
           Why
           ,
           because
           God
           rendred
           the
           wickedness
           
           of
           Abimelech
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Women
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           his
           own
           Armour-bearer
           ;
           over
           both
           which
           he
           pretended
           to
           a
           right
           of
           Soveraignty
           .
           And
           what
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           had
           rendred
           his
           wickedness
           ?
           Do
           not
           they
           bear
           the
           Sword
           for
           that
           very
           purpose
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           Malefactors
           ?
           Having
           done
           with
           his
           powerful
           argument
           from
           the
           History
           of
           
           Abimelech's
           death
           ,
           he
           b●takes
           himself
           ,
           as
           his
           custom
           is
           ,
           to
           Slanders
           and
           Calumnies
           ;
           nothing
           but
           dirt
           and
           filth
           comes
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           for
           those
           things
           that
           he
           promis'd
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           prov'd
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           .
           He
           alledges
           no
           reason
           why
           Kings
           should
           be
           above
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           of
           all
           mortal
           men
           exempt
           from
           punishment
           ,
           if
           they
           deserve
           it
           .
           He
           falls
           foul
           upon
           those
           very
           Authors
           and
           Authorities
           that
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Discourse
           demonstrates
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           opinion
           that
           he
           argues
           against
           .
           And
           perceiving
           that
           he
           is
           like
           to
           do
           but
           little
           good
           with
           his
           arguments
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           bring
           an
           odium
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           loading
           us
           with
           slanderous
           accusations
           ,
           as
           having
           put
           to
           death
           the
           most
           Vertuous
           innocent
           Prince
           that
           ever
           reign'd
           .
           
             VVas
             King
             Solomon
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             better
             than
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ?
          
           I
           confess
           some
           have
           ventur'd
           to
           compare
           his
           Father
           King
           James
           with
           Solomon
           ,
           nay
           to
           make
           King
           James
           the
           better
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           .
           Solomon
           was
           
           David's
           Son
           ,
           David
           had
           been
           Sau●…
           ,
           ●…n
           ;
           but
           king
           James
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           End
           of
           Darly
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           ●uchanan
           tells
           us
           ,
           because
           D●…
           the
           Musitian
           get
           into
           the
           Queen's
           Bed-Chamber
           at
           an
           unseasonable
           time
           ,
           kill'd
           him
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           get
           to
           him
           then
           because
           he
           had
           Bolted
           the
           Door
           on
           the
           inside
           .
           So
           that
           King
           James
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           an
           Ear●
           ,
           was
           the
           better
           Gentleman
           ;
           and
           was
           frequently
           called
           a
           second
           Solomon
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           not
           
           very
           certain
           that
           himself
           was
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           the
           Musitian
           too
           .
           But
           how
           could
           it
           ever
           come
           into
           your
           head
           to
           make
           a
           comparison
           betwixt
           King
           C●ries
           and
           Solomon
           ?
           For
           that
           very
           King
           Charles
           whom
           you
           praise
           thus
           to
           the
           sky
           ,
           that
           very
           man's
           ob●…acy
           ,
           and
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           his
           hard
           usage
           of
           all
           good
           and
           honest
           men
           ,
           the
           Wars
           that
           he
           rais'd
           ,
           the
           Spoilings
           and
           Plunderings
           and
           Conflagrations
           that
           he
           occasioned
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           innumerable
           of
           his
           Subjects
           that
           he
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           ,
           does
           his
           Son
           Charles
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           time
           whilest
           I
           'm
           a
           writing
           ,
           confess
           and
           bewail
           in
           the
           Stool
           of
           Repentance
           in
           Scotland
           and
           renounces
           there
           that
           Kingly
           right
           that
           you
           assert
           ;
           but
           since
           you
           delight
           in
           Parallels
           ,
           let
           's
           compare
           King
           Charles
           and
           King
           Solomon
           together
           a
           little
           :
           
             Solomon
             began
             his
             reign
             with
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
          
           who
           had
           justly
           deserved
           it
           ;
           King
           Charles
           began
           his
           with
           his
           Father's
           Funeral
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           with
           his
           Murder
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           marks
           and
           tokens
           of
           Poyson
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           appeared
           in
           his
           dead
           body
           ;
           but
           the
           suspition
           lighted
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           only
           ;
           whom
           the
           〈◊〉
           notwithstanding
           cleared
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           killed
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so●
           but
           he
           dissolved
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           lest
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           enquired
           into
           
             Solomon
             oppressed
             the
             people
             with
             heavy
             Taxes
          
           ;
           but
           he
           spent
           that
           ●…upon
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           raising
           other
           publick
           Buildings
           .
           King
           Charles
           spent
           his
           in
           Extravag
           〈◊〉
           Solomon
           was
           enticed
           to
           Idolatry
           by
           many
           Wives
           :
           This
           man
           by
           one
           .
           Solomon
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           seduced
           himself
           ,
           we
           read
           not
           that
           he
           seduced
           others
           ;
           but
           King
           Charles
           seduced
           and
           enticed
           others
           not
           only
           by
           large
           and
           ample
           rewards
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Edicts
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           he
           compelled
           them
           to
           set
           up
           Altars
           ,
           which
           all
           Protestants
           abhor
           ,
           and
           to
           
           bow
           down
           to
           Crucifixes
           painted
           over
           them
           on
           the
           Wall.
           
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             Solomon
             was
             not
             condemned
             to
             die
             .
          
           Nor
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           .
           Perhaps
           there
           were
           many
           Circumstances
           that
           made
           it
           then
           not
           expedient
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           the
           people
           both
           by
           words
           and
           actions
           made
           appear
           what
           they
           took
           to
           be
           their
           right
           ;
           when
           Ten
           Tribes
           of
           Twelve
           revolted
           from
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           not
           saved
           himself
           by
           flight
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           they
           would
           have
           stoned
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           Threats
           and
           big
           swelling
           words
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           HAving
           proved
           sufficiently
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           Laws
           that
           the
           people
           were
           ;
           That
           there
           are
           no
           exceptions
           made
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           That
           't
           is
           a
           most
           false
           assertion
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           no
           reason
           ,
           nor
           warranted
           by
           any
           Authority
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Kings
           may
           do
           what
           they
           list
           with
           Impunity
           ;
           That
           God
           has
           exempted
           them
           from
           all
           humane
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           reserved
           them
           to
           his
           own
           Tribunal
           only
           :
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           Gospel
           preach
           up
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           enjoyn
           that
           blind
           obedience
           which
           the
           Law
           was
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           ,
           that
           it
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           ;
           let
           us
           consider
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           Heavenly
           Promulgation
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           reduce
           us
           to
           a
           condition
           of
           Slavery
           to
           Kings
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           from
           whose
           im●…
           rule
           even
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           that
           Mistress
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           obtained
           .
           Your
           ●…ent
           you
           take
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           himself
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           who
           does
           not
           know
           that
           he
           put
           〈◊〉
           into
           the
           condition
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           private
           person
           
           only
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           free
           ?
           Nor
           is
           this
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           some
           internal
           spiritual
           liberty
           only
           ;
           how
           inconsistent
           else
           would
           that
           Song
           of
           his
           Mothers
           be
           with
           the
           design
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             scattered
             the
             proud
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             seat
             ,
             and
             hath
             exalted
             the
             humble
             and
             meek
             ?
          
           How
           ill
           suited
           to
           their
           occasion
           would
           these
           expressions
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           rather
           established
           and
           strengthened
           a
           Tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           blind
           subjection
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           ?
           Himself
           having
           been
           born
           and
           lived
           and
           died
           under
           a
           Tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           has
           thereby
           purchased
           Liberty
           for
           us
           .
           As
           he
           gives
           us
           his
           Grace
           to
           submit
           patiently
           to
           a
           condition
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           if
           by
           any
           honest
           ways
           and
           means
           we
           can
           rid
           our selves
           ,
           and
           obtain
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           restraining
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           encourageth
           us
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           St.
           Paul
           not
           only
           of
           an
           Evangelical
           ,
           but
           a
           Civil
           Liberty
           ,
           says
           thus
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             7.
             21.
             
             Art
             thou
             called
             being
             a
             servant
             ,
             care
             not
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             maist
             be
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             ;
             you
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             be
             not
             ye
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           are
           very
           impertinent
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           argue
           us
           into
           Slavery
           by
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           who
           by
           submitting
           to
           such
           a
           condition
           himself
           ,
           has
           confirmed
           even
           our
           Civil
           Liberties
           .
           He
           took
           upon
           him
           indeed
           in
           our
           stead
           the
           form
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           but
           he
           always
           retained
           his
           purpose
           of
           being
           a
           deliverer
           ;
           and
           thence
           it
           was
           that
           he
           taught
           us
           a
           quite
           other
           notion
           of
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           than
           this
           that
           you
           endeavour
           to
           make
           good
           :
           You
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           preach
           up
           not
           Kingship
           ,
           but
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ;
           by
           enjoyning
           not
           a
           necessary
           only
           ,
           but
           a
           Religious
           subjection
           to
           whatever
           Tyrant
           gets
           into
           the
           Chair
           ,
           whether
           he
           come
           to
           it
           by
           Succession
           ,
           
           or
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           or
           chance
           ,
           or
           any
           how
           .
           And
           now
           He
           turn
           your
           own
           weapons
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           oppose
           you
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           to
           do
           ,
           with
           your
           own
           Authorities
           .
           When
           the
           Collectors
           of
           the
           Tribute-money
           came
           to
           Christ
           for
           Tribute
           in
           Galilee
           ,
           he
           asked
           Peter
           ,
           Mat.
           17.
           
           
             Of
             whom
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             took
             custom
             or
             tribute
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             ●…dren
             ,
             or
             of
             strangers
             ?
             Peter
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Of
             strangers
             ;
             〈◊〉
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             children
             free
             ;
             notwithstanding
             lest
             we
             should
             offend
             them
             .
          
           &c
           
             give
             unto
             them
             for
             thee
             and
             for
             me
          
           Expositors
           differ
           upon
           this
           place
           whom
           ●●is
           Tribute
           was
           paid
           to
           ;
           some
           say
           it
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ;
           others
           that
           it
           was
           paid
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           but
           paid
           to
           Herad
           ,
           who
           perverted
           the
           Institution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           to
           himself
           .
           Josephus
           mentions
           divers
           sorts
           of
           Tribute
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Sons
           exacted
           ,
           all
           which
           A●…ppa
           afterwards
           remitted
           .
           And
           this
           very
           Tribute
           ,
           though
           small
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           being
           accompanied
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           was
           a
           heavy
           burden
           ;
           the
           Jews
           ,
           even
           the
           poorest
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Commonwealth
           paid
           a
           〈◊〉
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           some
           considerable
           oppression
           that
           our
           Saviour
           spoke
           of
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           Tax
           
           Herod's
           Injustice
           ,
           under
           whose
           Government
           ,
           and
           within
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           he
           then
           was
           ;
           in
           that
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           (
           who
           a●…ct
           usually
           the
           Title
           of
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Country
           )
           do
           not
           use
           to
           oppress
           their
           own
           Children
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           own
           natural
           born
           Subjects
           with
           heavy
           and
           unreasonable
           Exactions
           ,
           but
           lay
           such
           burdens
           upon
           strangers
           and
           conquer'd
           enemies
           ;
           he
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           oppr●ssed
           not
           strangers
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           people
           .
           But
           let
           what
           will
           be
           here
           meant
           by
           Children
           ,
           either
           natural
           born
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           Elect
           only
           ,
           or
           Christians
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           
           understands
           the
           place
           ;
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           Peter
           was
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           therefore
           free
           ,
           then
           by
           consequence
           we
           are
           so
           too
           ,
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           Testimony
           ,
           either
           as
           Englishmen
           ,
           or
           as
           Christans
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           it
           is
           not
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           to
           exact
           heavy
           Tributes
           from
           their
           own
           Countrymen
           ,
           and
           those
           freeborn
           Subjects
           .
           Christ
           himself
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           paid
           not
           this
           Tribute
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           due
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           not
           bring
           trouble
           upon
           himself
           by
           offending
           those
           that
           demanded
           it
           .
           The
           work
           that
           he
           came
           into
           this
           World
           to
           do
           ,
           was
           quite
           of
           another
           Nature
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Saviour
           deny
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           to
           burden
           their
           Free-born
           Subjects
           with
           grievous
           Exactions
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           muchless
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Right
           to
           Spoil
           ,
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           Torture
           their
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           and
           those
           Christians
           too
           .
           He
           discoursed
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           he
           spoke
           to
           suspected
           his
           Principles
           ,
           as
           laying
           too
           great
           a
           restraint
           upon
           Sovereignty
           ,
           and
           not
           allowing
           the
           License
           that
           Tyrants
           assume
           to
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Rights
           of
           Kings
           .
           It
           was
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           put
           such
           Questions
           to
           him
           ,
           tempting
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           regarded
           not
           the
           Person
           of
           any
           Man
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           for
           nothing
           that
           he
           was
           angry
           when
           such
           Questions
           were
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           
           If
           one
           should
           endeavour
           to
           ensuare
           you
           with
           little
           Questions
           ,
           and
           catch
           at
           your
           Answers
           ,
           to
           ground
           an
           Accusation
           against
           you
           upon
           your
           own
           Principles
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           would
           you
           be
           angry
           with
           him
           ?
           You
           'd
           have
           but
           very
           little
           reason
           .
           'T
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviours
           Principles
           concerning
           Government
           ,
           were
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Hamour
           of
           Princes
           .
           His
           Answer
           too
           implies
           as
           much
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           rather
           turn'd
           
           them
           away
           ,
           than
           instructed
           them
           .
           He
           asked
           for
           the
           Tribute-money
           .
           
             Whose
             Image
             and
             Superscription
             is
             it
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ?
           They
           tell
           him
           it
           was
           
             Caesar's
             .
             Give
             then
             to
             Caesar
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesar's
             ;
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             God's
             .
          
           And
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           should
           not
           have
           given
           to
           them
           the
           things
           that
           are
           theirs
           ?
           
             Render
             to
             all
             men
             their
             dues
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           
           So
           that
           Caesar
           must
           not
           ingross
           all
           to
           himself
           .
           Our
           Liberty
           is
           not
           
           Caesar's
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Blessing
           we
           have
           received
           from
           God
           himself
           ;
           't
           is
           what
           we
           are
           born
           to
           ;
           to
           lay
           this
           down
           at
           
           Caesar's
           feet
           ,
           which
           we
           derive
           not
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           beholden
           to
           him
           for
           ,
           were
           an
           unworthy
           Action
           ,
           and
           a
           degrading
           of
           our
           very
           Nature
           .
           If
           one
           should
           consider
           attentively
           the
           Countenance
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           enquire
           after
           whose
           Image
           so
           noble
           a
           Creature
           were
           framed
           ;
           would
           not
           any
           one
           that
           heard
           him
           ,
           presently
           make
           answer
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           himself
           ?
           Being
           therefore
           peculiarly
           God
           's
           own
           ,
           and
           consequently
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           we
           are
           intirely
           free
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           cannot
           without
           the
           greatest
           Sacrilege
           imaginable
           be
           reduced
           into
           a
           Condition
           of
           Slavery
           to
           any
           Man
           ,
           especially
           to
           a
           wicked
           ,
           unjust
           ,
           cruel
           Tyrant
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           does
           not
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           determine
           what
           things
           are
           God's
           ,
           and
           what
           
           Caesar's
           ;
           he
           leaves
           that
           as
           he
           found
           it
           .
           If
           the
           piece
           of
           Money
           which
           they
           shewed
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           that
           was
           paid
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           
           Vespatian's
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           then
           our
           Saviour
           is
           so
           far
           from
           having
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           but
           entangl'd
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           more
           perplext
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           impossible
           the
           same
           thing
           should
           be
           given
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Caesar
           .
           But
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           intimates
           to
           them
           what
           things
           were
           
           Caesar's
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           piece
           〈◊〉
           Money
           because
           it
           bore
           the
           Emperor's
           Stamp
           ;
           and
           
           what
           of
           all
           that
           ?
           How
           does
           this
           advantage
           your
           Cause
           ?
           You
           get
           not
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           to
           your self
           ,
           a
           Penny
           by
           this
           Conclusion
           .
           Either
           Christ
           allowed
           no-nothing
           at
           all
           to
           be
           
           Caesar's
           ,
           but
           that
           piece
           of
           Money
           that
           he
           then
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           thereby
           asserted
           the
           Peoples
           Interest
           in
           every
           thing
           else
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           you
           would
           have
           us
           understand
           him
           )
           he
           affirms
           all
           Money
           that
           has
           the
           Emperor's
           stamp
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Emperor
           's
           own
           .
           He
           contradicts
           himself
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           property
           in
           every
           Man's
           Estate
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           himself
           paid
           his
           Tribute-money
           with
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           more
           than
           what
           either
           Peter
           ,
           or
           himself
           was
           bound
           to
           do
           .
           The
           ground
           you
           rely
           on
           ,
           is
           very
           weak
           ;
           for
           Money
           bears
           the
           Prince's
           Image
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           token
           of
           its
           being
           his
           ,
           but
           of
           its
           being
           good
           Metal
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           may
           presume
           to
           Counterfeit
           it
           .
           If
           the
           writing
           Princes
           Names
           ,
           or
           setting
           their
           Stamps
           upon
           a
           thing
           ,
           vest
           the
           property
           of
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           't
           were
           a
           good
           ready
           way
           for
           them
           to
           invade
           all
           Property
           .
           Or
           rather
           ,
           if
           whatever
           Subjects
           have
           ,
           be
           absolutely
           at
           their
           Prince's
           disposal
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           piece
           of
           Money
           was
           not
           
           Caesar's
           ,
           because
           his
           Image
           was
           stampt
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           Right
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           before
           't
           was
           coyn'd
           .
           So
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           manifest
           ,
           than
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           place
           never
           intended
           to
           teach
           our
           Duty
           to
           Magistrates
           (
           he
           would
           have
           spoke
           more
           plainly
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           )
           but
           to
           reprehend
           the
           Malice
           and
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           hypocritical
           Pharisees
           .
           When
           they
           told
           him
           that
           Herod
           laid
           wait
           to
           kill
           him
           ;
           did
           he
           return
           an
           humble
           ,
           submissive
           Answer
           ?
           
             Go
             ,
             tell
             that
             Fox
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           &c.
           intimating
           ,
           that
           Kings
           have
           no
           other
           Right
           to
           destroy
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           than
           Foxes
           have
           to
           devour
           the
           things
           they
           prey
           upon
           .
           Say
           you
           ,
           
             He
             suffered
             Death
             under
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             
             How
             could
             he
             possibly
             under
             any
             other
             ?
          
           But
           from
           hence
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           asserted
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           to
           commit
           Murder
           ,
           and
           act
           Injustice
           .
           You
           'd
           make
           an
           excellent
           Moralist
           .
           But
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           tho
           he
           became
           a
           Servant
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           us
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           might
           be
           free
           ;
           yet
           carried
           he
           himself
           so
           with
           Relation
           to
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           ascribe
           any
           more
           to
           them
           then
           their
           due
           .
           Now
           ,
           let
           us
           come
           at
           last
           to
           enquire
           what
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           The
           Sons
           of
           Z●bedee
           were
           ambitious
           of
           Honour
           and
           Power
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           persuaded
           themselves
           he
           would
           shortly
           set
           up
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           he
           reproves
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           withal
           to
           let
           all
           Christians
           know
           what
           Form
           of
           Civil
           Government
           he
           desires
           they
           should
           settle
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           
             Ye
             know
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             whosover
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             servant
             .
          
           Unless
           you
           'd
           been
           distracted
           ,
           you
           could
           never
           have
           imagined
           that
           this
           place
           makes
           for
           you
           :
           and
           yet
           you
           urge
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           furnishes
           you
           with
           an
           Argument
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Kings
           are
           absolute
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           over
           us
           and
           ours
           .
           May
           it
           be
           our
           fortune
           to
           have
           to
           do
           with
           such
           Enemies
           in
           War
           ,
           as
           will
           fall
           blind-fold
           and
           naked
           into
           our
           Camp
           instead
           of
           their
           own
           :
           as
           you
           constantly
           do
           ,
           who
           alledge
           that
           for
           your self
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           makes
           most
           against
           you
           .
           The
           Israelites
           asked
           God
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           such
           a
           King
           as
           other
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           had
           .
           God
           dissuaded
           them
           by
           many
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           gives
           us
           an
           Epitomy
           of
           ;
           
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
          
           Gentiles
           
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
          
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           because
           the
           Israelites
           
           persisted
           in
           their
           desire
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           God
           gave
           them
           one
           ,
           tho
           in
           his
           Wrath.
           Our
           Saviour
           ,
           lest
           Christians
           should
           desire
           a
           King
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           might
           Rule
           as
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           ,
           prevents
           them
           with
           an
           Injunction
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
          
           What
           can
           be
           said
           plainer
           than
           this
           ?
           That
           stately
           ,
           imperious
           Sway
           and
           Dominion
           that
           Kings
           use
           to
           exercise
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           amongst
           you
           ;
           what
           specious
           Titles
           soever
           they
           may
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Benefactors
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           
             But
             he
             that
             will
             be
             great
             amongst
             you
             ,
          
           (
           and
           who
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Prince
           ?
           )
           
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Lawyer
           ,
           whoever
           he
           be
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           so
           smart
           upon
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           had
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           Authority
           to
           back
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           that
           Christian
           Princes
           were
           indeed
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Peoples
           Servants
           ;
           't
           is
           very
           certain
           that
           all
           good
           Magistrates
           are
           so
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           Christians
           either
           must
           have
           no
           King
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           King
           must
           be
           the
           People's
           Servant
           .
           Absolute
           Lordship
           and
           Christianity
           are
           inconsistent
           .
           Moses
           himself
           ,
           by
           whose
           Ministry
           that
           seviler
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           was
           instituted
           ,
           did
           not
           exercise
           an
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Haughty
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           but
           bore
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           in
           his
           Bosom
           ,
           as
           a
           Nursing
           Father
           does
           a
           sucking
           Child
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.
           and
           what
           is
           that
           of
           a
           Nursing
           Father
           ,
           but
           a
           Ministerial
           Imployment
           ?
           Plato
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Magistrates
           called
           Lords
           ,
           but
           Servants
           and
           Helpers
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           nor
           the
           People
           Servants
           ,
           but
           Maintainers
           of
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           because
           they
           give
           Meat
           ,
           Drink
           ,
           and
           Wages
           to
           their
           Kings
           themselves
           .
           Aristotle
           calls
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           Keepers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Laws
           .
           Plato
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           servants
           .
           The
           Apostle
           calls
           them
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           Ministers
           and
           Servants
           
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nevertheless
           for
           all
           that
           ;
           the
           Laws
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           both
           created
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           People
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           call
           
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fanatick-Mastiffs
             in
          
           England
           .
           I
           should
           not
           have
           thought
           the
           People
           of
           England
           were
           Mastiff
           dogs
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Mungril-Cur
           as
           thou
           art
           ,
           did
           not
           bark
           at
           them
           so
           Currishly
           ;
           the
           Master
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           ye
           ,
           of
           St.
           
             I
             upus
          
           *
           ,
           
             St.
             Wolf
          
           ,
           it
           seems
           complains
           ,
           that
           the
           Mastiffs
           are
           mad
           
             (
             Fanaticks
             )
             .
             Germanus
          
           heretofore
           ,
           whose
           Colleague
           that
           Lupus
           of
           Triers
           was
           ,
           deposed
           our
           Incestuous
           King
           Vortigerne
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Lupus
           despises
           thee
           ,
           the
           Master
           not
           of
           St.
           
             Lupus
             ,
             (
             a
             Holy
             Wolf
             )
          
           but
           of
           some
           hunger-starv'd
           ,
           thieving
           ,
           little
           Wolf
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           contemptible
           than
           that
           Master
           of
           Vipers
           ,
           of
           whom
           Martial
           makes
           mention
           ,
           who
           hast
           by
           Relation
           ,
           a
           barking
           She-wolf
           at
           home
           too
           ,
           that
           domineers
           over
           thee
           most
           wretchedly
           ;
           at
           whose
           Instigations
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           ,
           thou
           hast
           wrote
           this
           stuff
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           less
           wonder
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           endeavour
           to
           obtrude
           an
           Absolute
           Regal
           Government
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           hast
           been
           accustomed
           to
           bear
           a
           Female
           Rule
           so
           servilely
           at
           home
           thy self
           .
           Be
           therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           a
           Wolf
           ,
           lest
           a
           She-wolf
           be
           thy
           Mistress
           ;
           be
           a
           Wolf
           thy self
           ,
           be
           a
           Monster
           made
           up
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           Wolf
           ;
           whatever
           thou
           art
           ,
           the
           English
           Mastiffs
           will
           but
           make
           a
           laughing-stock
           of
           thee
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           now
           at
           leisure
           to
           hunt
           for
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           will
           put
           an
           end
           therefore
           to
           this
           Digression
           .
           You
           that
           but
           a
           while
           ago
           wrote
           a
           Book
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           superiority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           now
           call
           St.
           Peter
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           How
           inconstant
           you
           are
           in
           your
           Principles
           !
           But
           what
           says
           
             Peter
             ?
             Submit
             your
             
             selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
             or
             to
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             :
             for
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           Epistle
           Peter
           wrote
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           private
           Persons
           ,
           but
           those
           Strangers
           scatter'd
           and
           dispers'd
           through
           Asia
           ;
           who
           in
           those
           places
           where
           they
           sojourned
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           right
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Hospitality
           intituled
           them
           to
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           such
           mens
           case
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Natives
           ,
           Free-born
           Subjects
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           Senates
           ,
           Assemblies
           of
           Estates
           ,
           Parliaments
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           case
           far
           different
           of
           private
           Persons
           ,
           tho'
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           Senators
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           without
           whom
           ,
           Kings
           themselves
           cannot
           possibly
           subsist
           ?
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           that
           St.
           Peter
           had
           directed
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Natural
           born
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           private
           persons
           neither
           ;
           suppose
           he
           had
           writ
           to
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           What
           then
           ?
           No
           Law
           that
           is
           grounded
           upon
           a
           reason
           ,
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           obligeth
           further
           than
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           extends
           .
           
             Be
             subject
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           genuine
           sense
           and
           import
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             or
             legally
             subject
             .
          
           For
           the
           law
           ,
           Aristotle
           says
           ,
           is
           order
           .
           
             Submit
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
          
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           Because
           a
           King
           is
           an
           Officer
           
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           That
           we
           should
           submit
           and
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           such
           as
           are
           here
           described
           .
           There
           is
           not
           a
           word
           spoken
           of
           any
           other
           .
           You
           see
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           Precept
           ,
           and
           how
           well'tis
           laid
           .
           The
           Apostle
           adds
           in
           the
           16th
           v.
           as
           Free
           ;
           therefore
           not
           as
           Slaves
           .
           What
           now
           ,
           if
           Princes
           pervert
           the
           design
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           power
           that
           is
           put
           into
           their
           Hands
           ,
           to
           the
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           of
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           praise
           and
           encouragement
           of
           evil
           doers
           ?
           Must
           we
           
           all
           be
           condemn'd
           to
           perpetual
           Slavery
           ,
           not
           private
           persons
           only
           ,
           but
           our
           Nobility
           ,
           all
           our
           inferior
           Magistrates
           ;
           our
           very
           Parliament
           it self
           ?
           Is
           not
           temporal
           Government
           call'd
           a
           humane
           Ordinance
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           then
           ,
           that
           mankind
           should
           have
           power
           to
           appoint
           and
           constitute
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           good
           and
           profitable
           for
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           want
           power
           to
           restrain
           or
           suppress
           things
           that
           are
           universally
           mischievious
           and
           destructive
           ?
           That
           Prince
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           enjoyns
           Subjection
           to
           ,
           was
           Nero
           the
           Tyrant
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           you
           infer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           submit
           and
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           such
           But
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           that
           this
           Epistle
           was
           writ
           in
           Ner●'s
           Reign
           :
           'T
           is
           as
           likely
           to
           have
           been
           writ
           in
           Claudius
           his
           time
           .
           And
           they
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           submit
           ,
           were
           private
           Persons
           and
           Strangers
           ;
           they
           were
           no
           Consuls
           ,
           no
           Magistrates
           :
           'T
           was
           not
           the
           
             Roman
             Senate
          
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           directed
           his
           Epistle
           to
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           use
           you
           make
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           (
           for
           you
           take
           a
           freedom
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           to
           take
           with
           Princes
           ,
           you
           make
           St.
           Peter
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           put
           another
           in
           his
           place
           )
           .
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           13th
           Chap.
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           has
           these
           words
           .
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
          
           I
           confess
           ,
           he
           writes
           this
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           not
           to
           Strangers
           dispers'd
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           writes
           to
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           meaner
           rank
           ,
           And
           yet
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           a
           clear
           account
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           shows
           us
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           ground
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           far
           from
           imposing
           a
           necessity
           upon
           us
           of
           being
           Slaves
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             ,
             says
             he
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             submit
             .
          
           Chrysosthome
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             St.
             Paul's
             design
             in
             this
             
             Discourse
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             go
             about
             to
             introduce
             principles
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             strengthned
             it
             ,
             and
             settled
             it
             upon
             the
             surest
             Foundations
             .
          
           He
           never
           intended
           then
           by
           setting
           Nero
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Tyrant
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           to
           enslave
           mankind
           under
           his
           lust
           and
           cruelty
           .
           
             He
             intended
             too
             
               says
               the
               same
               Author
            
             ,
             to
             disswade
             from
             unnecessary
             and
             causeless
             Wars
             .
          
           But
           he
           does
           not
           condemn
           a
           War
           taken
           up
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           a
           bosom
           Enemy
           of
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           most
           dangerous
           that
           may
           be
           .
           
             'T
             was
             commonly
             said
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             seditious
             ,
             themselves
             persons
             that
             endeavour'd
             to
             shake
             the
             se●l●d
             ●aws
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             this
             was
             what
             they
             aim'd
             at
             in
             all
             they
             said
             and
             did
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Chapter
           stops
           the
           mouths
           of
           such
           gain
           sayers
           :
           ●o
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           write
           in
           defence
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ;
           but
           they
           asserted
           such
           things
           as
           made
           them
           suspected
           to
           be
           enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           they
           liv'd
           under
           ,
           things
           that
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           being
           explained
           and
           interpreted
           ,
           and
           having
           another
           sense
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           was
           generally
           receiv'd
           .
           St.
           Chrysostme
           has
           now
           taught
           us
           what
           the
           Apostle's
           design
           was
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           examine
           his
           words
           .
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             .
          
           He
           tells
           us
           not
           what
           those
           Higher
           Powers
           are
           ,
           nor
           who
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           overthrow
           all
           Governments
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Constitutions
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           subject
           all
           to
           some
           one
           man's
           will.
           Every
           good
           Emperour
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           was
           above
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           principle
           and
           notion
           of
           Government
           has
           obtained
           all
           along
           in
           Civiliz'd
           Nations
           .
           Pindar
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           cited
           by
           Herodotus
           ,
           
           calls
           the
           Law
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             King
             over
             all
             .
             Orpheus
          
           in
           his
           Hymns
           calls
           it
           the
           King
           both
           of
           Gods
           and
           Men.
           And
           he
           gives
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           Because
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             't
             is
             that
             that
             sits
             at
             the
             helm
             of
             all
             humane
             affairs
             .
             Plato
          
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Legibus
          
           ,
           calls
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             that
             that
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             sway
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           In
           his
           Epistles
           he
           commends
           that
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Law
           is
           made
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           no
           scope
           given
           to
           any
           Man
           to
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           Laws
           .
           Aristotle
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           in
           his
           Politicks
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Legibus
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Laws
           ought
           to
           Govern
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Law
           therefore
           having
           always
           been
           accounted
           the
           highest
           Power
           on
           Earth
           ,
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           wise
           men
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           best
           ordered
           States
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           very
           certain
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           neither
           contrary
           to
           reason
           nor
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           man
           is
           truly
           and
           properly
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           Powers
           ,
           that
           obeys
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           govern
           according
           to
           Law.
           So
           that
           St.
           Paul
           does
           not
           only
           command
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           Princes
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           subjection
           :
           who
           are
           not
           above
           the
           Laws
           ,
           but
           bound
           by
           them
           :
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           form
           ;
           no
           lawful
           Constitution
           of
           any
           Government
           .
           The
           most
           ancient
           Laws
           that
           are
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           were
           formerly
           ascribed
           to
           God
           as
           their
           Author
           .
           For
           the
           Law
           ,
           says
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Philipp
           .
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           rule
           of
           well
           grounded
           reason
           ,
           derived
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           enjoyning
           whatever
           is
           just
           and
           right
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           the
           contrary
           .
           So
           that
           the
           institution
           of
           Magistracy
           is
           
             Jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           might
           live
           under
           certain
           Laws
           ,
           and
           be
           govern'd
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           particular
           form
           of
           Government
           
           each
           Nation
           would
           live
           under
           ,
           and
           what
           Persons
           should
           be
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           without
           doubt
           was
           left
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           each
           Nation
           .
           Hence
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           Kings
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           
             Humane
             Ordinances
          
           .
           And
           H●sea
           in
           the
           8th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Prophesy
           ,
           
             They
             have
             set
             up
             Kings
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             me
             ;
             they
             have
             made
             Princes
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
          
           For
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           where
           upon
           matters
           of
           great
           and
           weighty
           Importance
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           access
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           consult
           with
           him
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           chuse
           a
           King
           themselves
           by
           Law
           ,
           but
           were
           to
           refer
           the
           matter
           to
           him
           .
           Other
           Nations
           have
           received
           no
           such
           Command
           .
           Sometimes
           the
           very
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           amiss
           ,
           or
           at
           lest
           those
           Persons
           that
           have
           the
           Power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           
           
             All
             this
             power
             will
             I
             give
             unto
             thee
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             delivered
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             give
             it
             to
             whom
             I
             will.
          
           Hence
           the
           Devil
           is
           called
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           12th
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           the
           Dragon
           gave
           to
           the
           Beast
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           great
           Authority
           .
           So
           that
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           spoke
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Magistrates
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           of
           lawful
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           are
           described
           in
           what
           follows
           .
           We
           must
           also
           understand
           him
           of
           the
           Powers
           themselves
           ;
           not
           of
           those
           Men
           always
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           they
           are
           lodged
           .
           St.
           Chrysostome
           speaks
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           clearly
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           What
           ?
           says
           he
           ,
           
             is
             every
             Prince
             then
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             I
             say
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
          
           says
           he
           .
           St.
           Paul
           
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             it self
             .
             He
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Prince
             but
             who
             is
             of
             God.
             He
             says
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God.
          
           Thus
           far
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ;
           for
           what
           Powers
           are
           ,
           are
           ordained
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           only
           of
           a
           lawful
           Magistracy
           .
           For
           what
           is
           Evil
           and
           amiss
           ,
           cannot
           
           be
           said
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           disorderly
           ;
           order
           and
           disorder
           cannot
           consist
           together
           in
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           The
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Powers
             that
             be
          
           ;
           and
           you
           interpret
           his
           words
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Powers
             that
             now
             be
          
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           prove
           that
           the
           Romans
           ought
           in
           Conscience
           to
           obey
           Nero
           ,
           who
           you
           take
           for
           granted
           was
           then
           Emperor
           .
           I
           'm
           very
           well
           content
           you
           should
           read
           the
           words
           so
           ,
           and
           draw
           that
           Conclusion
           from
           them
           .
           The
           Consequence
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           English
           Men
           ought
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           now
           establisht
           according
           to
           a
           new
           Model
           ;
           because
           you
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           is
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           ordain'd
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           much
           at
           least
           as
           Nero's
           was
           .
           And
           lest
           you
           should
           object
           that
           Nero
           came
           to
           the
           Empire
           by
           a
           Lawful
           Succession
           ,
           it
           's
           apparent
           from
           the
           Roman
           History
           that
           both
           he
           and
           Tiberius
           got
           into
           the
           Chair
           by
           the
           Tricks
           and
           Artifices
           of
           their
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           right
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Succession
           .
           So
           that
           you
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           your self
           ,
           and
           retract
           from
           your
           own
           Principles
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           the
           Romans
           owed
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Government
           that
           then
           was
           ;
           and
           yet
           denying
           that
           Englishmen
           owe
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Government
           that
           now
           is
           .
           But
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           hear
           you
           contradict
           your self
           .
           There
           are
           no
           two
           things
           in
           the
           World
           more
           directly
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           to
           your self
           .
           But
           what
           will
           become
           of
           you
           ,
           poor
           Wretch
           ?
           You
           have
           quite
           ●●done
           the
           young
           King
           with
           your
           Witicisms
           ,
           and
           ruin'd
           his
           Fortunes
           utterly
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           your
           own
           Doctrine
           you
           must
           needs
           confess
           ,
           that
           this
           present
           Government
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           
             ordain'd
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Englishmen
           are
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           submit
           to
           it
           .
           ●ake
           notice
           all
           ye
           Criticks
           and
           Tex●…ries
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           presume
           to
           meddie
           with
           this
           
           Text.
           Thus
           Salmasius
           corrects
           that
           Passage
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           :
           He
           has
           made
           a
           discovery
           ,
           that
           the
           Words
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           
             The
             Powers
             that
             are
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             The
             Powers
             that
             now
             are
          
           :
           And
           all
           this
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           owed
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Nero
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           whom
           he
           supp
           sed
           to
           have
           been
           then
           Emperor
           .
           This
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           was
           writ
           in
           
           Nero's
           time
           ,
           was
           writ
           in
           his
           Predecessor's
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           honest
           well-meaning
           Man
           :
           And
           this
           Learned
           Men
           evince
           by
           undeniable
           Arguments
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           the
           five
           first
           years
           of
           
           Nero's
           Reign
           were
           without
           Exception
           .
           So
           that
           this
           thread-bare
           Argument
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           Men
           have
           at
           their
           Tongue
           's
           end
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           deceived
           by
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           because
           St.
           Paul
           injoyns
           a
           Subjection
           to
           Nero
           ;
           is
           evident
           to
           have
           been
           but
           a
           cunning
           Invention
           of
           some
           ignorant
           Parson
           .
           
             He
             that
             resists
             the
             Powers
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           lawful
           Power
           ,
           
             resists
             the
             Ordnance
             of
             God.
          
           Kings
           themselves
           come
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           when
           they
           resist
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           act
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           But
           do
           they
           resist
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           resist
           an
           unlawful
           Power
           ,
           or
           a
           Person
           that
           goes
           about
           to
           overthrow
           and
           destroy
           a
           lawful
           one
           ?
           No
           Man
           living
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           can
           maintain
           such
           an
           Assertion
           .
           The
           words
           immediately
           after
           make
           it
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           only
           of
           a
           lawful
           Power
           ;
           for
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           them
           a
           Definition
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           thereby
           explains
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Persons
           thus
           authoriz'd
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           account
           we
           are
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           apt
           .
           to
           mistake
           ,
           and
           ground
           extravagant
           Notions
           upon
           his
           Discourse
           .
           
             The
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             are
             not
             a
             Terror
             to
             good
             Works
             ,
             but
             to
             evil
             ;
             Wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Power
             ?
             Do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             :
             
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             .
             He
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             to
             execute
             Wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             Evil.
          
           What
           honest
           Man
           would
           not
           willingly
           submit
           to
           such
           a
           Magistracy
           as
           is
           here
           described
           ?
           And
           that
           not
           only
           to
           avoid
           W●ath
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           .
           Without
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           some
           Form
           or
           other
           of
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           no
           Commonwealth
           ,
           no
           Humane
           Society
           can
           subsist
           ;
           there
           were
           no-living
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           whatever
           Power
           enables
           a
           Man
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           Magistrate
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           what
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           the
           Duty
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ;
           neither
           is
           that
           Power
           ,
           nor
           that
           Magistrate
           ordain'd
           of
           God.
           And
           consequently
           to
           such
           a
           Magistracy
           no
           Subjection
           is
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           due
           ,
           nor
           are
           the
           People
           forbidden
           to
           resist
           such
           Authority
           ,
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           do
           not
           resist
           the
           Power
           ,
           nor
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           excellently
           well
           described
           ;
           but
           they
           resist
           a
           Robber
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           who
           if
           he
           may
           notwithstanding
           in
           some
           sense
           be
           called
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           only
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           Power
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           God
           may
           have
           invested
           him
           with
           for
           our
           punishment
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Devil
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Magistrate
           .
           This
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           true
           Definition
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           So
           that
           if
           St.
           Paul
           in
           this
           place
           define
           what
           a
           Magistrate
           is
           ,
           which
           he
           certainly
           does
           ,
           and
           that
           accurately
           well
           ;
           He
           cannot
           possibly
           define
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           the
           most
           contrary
           thing
           imaginable
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           words
           .
           Hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           submit
           to
           such
           Magistrates
           only
           as
           he
           himself
           defines
           and
           describes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           which
           are
           quite
           other
           things
           .
           
             For
             this
             Cause
             you
             pay
             Tribute
             also
             .
          
           He
           gives
           a
           Reason
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Command
           .
           Hence
           
           St.
           
             Chrysostome
             ;
             Why
             do
             we
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Princes
             ?
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Do
             we
             not
             thereby
             reward
             them
             for
             the
             care
             they
             take
             of
             our
             Safety
             ?
             We
             should
             not
             have
             paid
             them
             any
             Tribute
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             been
             convinc'd
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             good
             for
             us
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Government
             .
          
           So
           that
           I
           must
           here
           repeat
           what
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           That
           since
           Subjection
           is
           not
           absolutely
           enjoined
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           particular
           Reason
           ,
           that
           reason
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           Subjection
           ;
           where
           that
           reason
           holds
           ,
           we
           are
           Rebels
           if
           we
           submit
           not
           ;
           where
           it
           holds
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           Cowards
           and
           Slaves
           if
           we
           do
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           the
           English
           
             are
             far
             from
             being
             Freemen
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             wicked
             and
             flagitious
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           reckon
           up
           here
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           tho
           they
           live
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ;
           neither
           will
           I
           excuse
           my
           own
           Countrey-men
           too
           far
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           Whatever
           Vices
           they
           have
           ,
           they
           have
           learnt
           them
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ;
           as
           the
           Israelites
           learnt
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Wickedness
           in
           Egypt
           :
           And
           as
           they
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           lived
           under
           the
           immediate
           Government
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           could
           hardly
           reform
           ;
           just
           so
           't
           is
           with
           us
           :
           But
           there
           are
           good
           hopes
           of
           many
           amongst
           us
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           not
           here
           celebrate
           those
           men
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           are
           eminent
           for
           their
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           Love
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           of
           which
           sort
           I
           persuade
           my self
           we
           have
           as
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           where
           you
           think
           there
           are
           most
           such
           .
           But
           
             they
             have
             laid
             a
             heavy
             yoke
             upon
             the
          
           English
           Nation
           :
           What
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           upon
           those
           of
           them
           that
           endeavoured
           to
           lay
           a
           heavy
           yoke
           upon
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           Upon
           those
           that
           have
           deserved
           to
           be
           put
           under
           the
           hatches
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           question
           not
           but
           they
           are
           very
           well
           content
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           maintaining
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Treasury
           being
           exhausted
           by
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           .
           Now
           he
           betakes
           himself
           to
           the
           Fabulous
           Rabbins
           again
           :
           He
           asserts
           frequently
           ,
           
           that
           Kings
           are
           bound
           by
           no
           Laws
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           proves
           .
           That
           a
           cording
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Rabbins
             ,
             a
             King
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             by
             suffering
             an
             Invasion
             upon
             the
             Rights
             of
             his
             Crown
          
           So
           Kings
           are
           bound
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           by
           them
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           not
           be
           so
           .
           This
           man
           contradicts
           himself
           so
           perpetually
           ,
           that
           Contradiction
           and
           he
           seem
           to
           be
           of
           ki●
           to
           one
           another
           You
           say
           that
           God
           himself
           put
           many
           Kingdoms
           under
           the
           yoke
           of
           Nebuchadnezz●r
           ,
           King
           of
           Babylon
           .
           I
           confess
           he
           did
           so
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           Jer
           27.
           7
           but
           do
           you
           make
           appear
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           the
           English
           Nation
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           Slavery
           to
           
             Charles
             Stuart
          
           for
           a
           minute
           .
           I
           confess
           he
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           enslaved
           by
           him
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           that
           himself
           appointed
           it
           so
           to
           be
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           have
           it
           so
           that
           God
           shall
           be
           said
           to
           put
           a
           Nation
           under
           Slavery
           when
           a
           Tyrant
           prevails
           ;
           why
           may
           he
           not
           as
           well
           be
           said
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           his
           Tyranny
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           prevail
           and
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           ?
           Shall
           his
           Tyranny
           be
           said
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           Liberty
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           evil
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           done
           ,
           Amos
           3.
           
           So
           that
           Famine
           ,
           Pestilence
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           War
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           are
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           therefore
           unlawful
           for
           a
           People
           afflicted
           with
           any
           of
           these
           Plagues
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           them
           ?
           Certainly
           they
           would
           do
           their
           utmost
           ,
           tho
           they
           know
           them
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           unless
           himself
           miraculously
           from
           Heaven
           should
           command
           the
           contrary
           :
           And
           why
           may
           they
           not
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           rid
           themselves
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           stonger
           than
           he
           ?
           Why
           should
           we
           suppose
           his
           weakness
           to
           be
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Power
           and
           Strength
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           State
           ?
           〈◊〉
           be
           it
           from
           all
           Commonwealths
           ,
           from
           all
           Societies
           
           of
           free-born
           men
           to
           maintain
           not
           only
           such
           pernicious
           ,
           but
           such
           stupid
           and
           senseless
           Principles
           ;
           Principles
           that
           subvert
           all
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           that
           to
           gratitie
           a
           few
           Tyrants
           ,
           level
           all
           Mankind
           with
           Brutes
           ;
           and
           by
           setting
           Princes
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           give
           them
           an
           equal
           power
           over
           both
           .
           I
           pass
           by
           those
           foolish
           Dilemma's
           that
           you
           now
           make
           ,
           which
           that
           you
           might
           take
           occasion
           to
           propose
           ,
           you
           feign
           some
           or
           other
           to
           assert
           that
           ,
           
             that
             superlative
             power
             of
             Princes
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             people
          
           ;
           though
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           but
           that
           all
           the
           power
           that
           any
           Magistrates
           have
           ,
           is
           so
           .
           Hence
           Cicero
           in
           his
           
             Orat.
             pro
             Flacco
          
           ,
           
             Our
             wise
             and
             holy
             Ancestors
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             appointed
             those
             things
             to
             obtain
             for
             Laws
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             Enacted
             .
          
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           
             Lucius
             Crassus
          
           ,
           an
           Excellent
           
             Roman
             Orator
          
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           President
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           Controversie
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           he
           asserted
           their
           rights
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             suffer
             not
             us
             to
             live
             in
             subjejection
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             your selves
             ,
             to
             the
             entire
             body
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             can
             and
             ought
             to
             submit
             .
          
           For
           though
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           Govern'd
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           people
           themselves
           had
           appointed
           them
           to
           be
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           had
           put
           that
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           We
           read
           the
           term
           of
           Majesty
           more
           frequently
           applied
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           than
           to
           their
           Kings
           .
           Tully
           in
           
             Orat.
             pro
             Plancio
          
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             free
             people
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             and
             especially
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             by
             their
             Votes
             to
             give
             or
             take
             away
             ,
             to
             or
             from
             any
             ,
             as
             themselves
             see
             cause
             .
             '
             ●is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             patiently
             to
             submit
             to
             what
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             Enact
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             ambitious
             of
             Honour
             ,
             have
             the
             less
             obligation
             upon
             them
             to
             Court
             the
             people
             ;
             those
             that
             affect
             Preferment
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             entreating
             them
             .
          
           Should
           I
           
           scruple
           to
           call
           a
           King
           the
           servant
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           I
           hear
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           ,
           that
           reign'd
           over
           so
           many
           Kings
           ,
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           but
           the
           peoples
           servants
           ?
           You
           'l
           object
           perhaps
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           very
           true
           in
           a
           popular
           State
           ;
           but
           the
           case
           was
           altered
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Regal
           Law
           transferred
           all
           the
           people's
           right
           into
           Augustus
           and
           his
           Successors
           .
           But
           what
           think
           you
           then
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           whom
           your self
           confess
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           great
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           he
           certainly
           was
           ;
           Suetonius
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           once
           called
           Lord
           or
           Master
           ,
           though
           after
           the
           Enacting
           of
           that
           
             Lex
             Regia
          
           ,
           he
           desired
           the
           person
           that
           gave
           him
           that
           appellation
           ,
           to
           forbear
           abusing
           him
           .
           How
           does
           this
           sound
           in
           your
           ears
           ?
           a
           Tyrant
           thinks
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           abuses
           him
           in
           calling
           him
           Lord.
           The
           same
           Emperour
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Speeches
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             frequently
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             say
             it
             again
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             Prince
             whom
             you
             have
             invested
             with
             so
             great
             power
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             entrusted
             with
             ,
             ought
             to
             serve
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             particular
             persons
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             repent
             of
             having
             said
             so
             :
             I
             confess
             that
             you
             have
             been
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             indulgent
             Masters
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             yet
             so
             .
          
           You
           may
           say
           that
           he
           dissembled
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Proficient
           in
           the
           art
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           all
           one
           .
           No
           man
           endeavours
           to
           appear
           otherwise
           than
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           Hence
           T●●itus
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           custom
           in
           Rome
           for
           the
           Emperours
           in
           the
           Circus
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           Nero
           and
           other
           Emperours
           practised
           it
           .
           Claudian
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           upon
           Honorius
           mentions
           the
           same
           custom
           .
           By
           which
           sort
           of
           Adoration
           what
           could
           possibly
           be
           meant
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Rome
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           Enacting
           of
           the
           
             Lex
             R●gia
          
           ,
           confessed
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           to
           be
           
           their
           Superiors
           ?
           But
           I
           find
           ,
           as
           I
           suspected
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           told
           ye
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           spent
           more
           time
           and
           pains
           in
           turning
           over
           Glossaries
           ,
           and
           Criticising
           upon
           Texts
           ,
           and
           propagating
           such
           like
           Laborious
           trifles
           ,
           than
           in
           reading
           sound
           Authors
           so
           as
           to
           improve
           your
           knowledg
           by
           them
           .
           For
           had
           you
           been
           never
           so
           little
           versed
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           Learned
           men
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           have
           accounted
           an
           opinion
           new
           ,
           and
           the
           product
           of
           some
           Enthusiastick
           heads
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           asserted
           and
           maintained
           by
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           most
           famous
           Politicians
           in
           the
           world
           .
           You
           endeavour
           to
           expose
           one
           Martin
           ,
           who
           you
           tell
           us
           was
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           one
           William
           a
           Tanner
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           are
           such
           as
           you
           describe
           them
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           and
           you
           may
           very
           well
           go
           together
           ;
           though
           they
           themselves
           would
           be
           able
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           and
           unfold
           those
           mysterious
           Riddles
           that
           you
           propose
           :
           as
           ,
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             they
             that
             in
             a
             Monarchy
             would
             have
             the
             King
             but
             a
             servant
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             will
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             in
             a
             popular
             State
             ?
             And
             whether
             all
             the
             people
             serve
             in
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             part
             or
             other
             serve
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           And
           when
           they
           have
           been
           an
           Oedipus
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           my
           consent
           you
           shall
           be
           a
           Sphinx
           to
           them
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           throw
           your self
           headlong
           from
           some
           precip●ce
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           break
           your
           neck
           ;
           for
           else
           I
           'm
           afraid
           you
           'l
           never
           have
           done
           with
           your
           Riddles
           and
           Fooleries
           .
           You
           ask
           ,
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             St.
             Paul
             names
             Kings
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             people
             ?
          
           I
           confess
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           Kings
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           commanded
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           people
           before
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           But
           there
           are
           some
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           both
           among
           Kings
           and
           common
           people
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           forbidden
           to
           pray
           for
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           must
           not
           so
           much
           as
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           may
           he
           not
           be
           punished
           ?
           What
           should
           hinder
           ?
           But
           ,
           
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             that
             reigned
             was
             the
             most
             profligate
             person
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           That
           's
           false
           .
           For
           
             Lodovicus
             Capellus
          
           makes
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           Epistle
           likewise
           was
           writ
           in
           Claudius
           his
           time
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           has
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           Nero
           ,
           he
           calls
           him
           not
           a
           King
           but
           a
           Lion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           wild
           ,
           savage
           beast
           ,
           from
           whose
           Jaws
           he
           is
           glad
           he
           was
           delivered
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           
           So
           that
           it
           is
           for
           Kings
           ,
           not
           for
           beasts
           that
           we
           are
           to
           
             pray
             ,
             that
             under
             them
             we
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           Kings
           and
           their
           Interest
           are
           not
           the
           things
           here
           intended
           to
           be
           advanced
           and
           secured
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           Godliness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           whose
           establishment
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           endeavour
           after
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           .
           But
           is
           there
           any
           people
           in
           the
           world
           that
           would
           not
           chuse
           rather
           to
           live
           an
           honest
           and
           a
           careful
           life
           though
           never
           free
           from
           War
           and
           troubles
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Families
           ,
           whether
           against
           Tyrants
           or
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           make
           no
           difference
           )
           than
           under
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           or
           an
           enemy
           to
           spin
           out
           a
           life
           equally
           troublesome
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Slavery
           and
           Ignominy
           ?
           that
           the
           latter
           is
           the
           more
           desirable
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           I
           'le
           prove
           by
           a
           Testimony
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           not
           because
           I
           think
           your
           authority
           worth
           quoting
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           men
           may
           observe
           how
           double-tongu'd
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           Mercenary
           your
           Pen
           is
           :
           
             Who
             would
             not
             rather
             ,
             
               say
               you
            
             ,
             bear
             with
             those
             dissentions
             that
             through
             the
             emulation
             of
             great
             men
             often
             happen
             in
             an
             Aristocratical
             Government
             ,
             than
             live
             under
             the
             Tyrannical
             Government
             of
             one
             ,
             where
             nothing
             but
             certain
             misery
             and
             ruin
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             for
             ?
             The
             people
             of
             Rome
             prefer'd
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             shatter'd
             with
             Civil
             broils
             ,
             before
             the
             intollerable
             yoke
             of
             their
             Emperours
             .
             When
             a
             people
             to
             avoid
             sedition
             ,
             submits
             to
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             finds
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             worse
             evil
             of
             
             the
             two
             ,
             they
             often
             desire
             to
             return
             to
             their
             former
             Government
             again
             .
          
           These
           are
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           more
           you
           have
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           that
           Discourse
           concerning
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           under
           a
           feigned
           name
           you
           wrote
           against
           Petavius
           the
           J●suit
           ;
           though
           your self
           are
           more
           a
           J●suit
           than
           he
           ,
           ●ay
           worse
           than
           any
           of
           that
           Crew
           .
           We
           have
           already
           heard
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           been
           worth
           our
           〈◊〉
           to
           take
           some
           pains
           to
           find
           it
           out
           .
           But
           perhaps
           it
           will
           not
           be
           so
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           ransack
           their
           Volumes
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           assert
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           may
           safely
           reject
           their
           authority
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           great
           ;
           and
           particularly
           that
           expression
           that
           you
           alledg
           out
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           that
           
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             orders
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             such
             Kings
             reign
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             ,
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             people
             they
             are
             to
             Govern
             ,
             all
             Circumstances
             considered
             .
          
           That
           expression
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           .
           For
           though
           God
           himself
           declared
           openly
           that
           it
           was
           better
           for
           his
           own
           people
           to
           be
           Governed
           by
           Judges
           than
           by
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           change
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           for
           a
           worse
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           themselves
           .
           And
           we
           read
           frequently
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           has
           been
           good
           ,
           they
           have
           had
           a
           wicked
           King
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           that
           a
           good
           King
           has
           sometimes
           reign'd
           when
           the
           people
           have
           been
           wicked
           .
           So
           that
           wise
           and
           prudent
           men
           are
           to
           consider
           and
           see
           what
           is
           profitable
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           people
           in
           general
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           very
           certain
           that
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           not
           equally
           convenient
           for
           all
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           same
           Nation
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           one
           ,
           sometimes
           another
           may
           be
           more
           proper
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           industry
           and
           valour
           of
           the
           people
           may
           increase
           or
           decay
           .
           But
           if
           you
           deprive
           the
           people
           of
           this
           liberty
           of
           
           setting
           up
           what
           Government
           they
           like
           best
           among
           themselves
           ,
           you
           take
           that
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           life
           of
           all
           Civil
           Liberty
           consists
           .
           Then
           you
           tell
           us
           of
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           of
           his
           humble
           and
           submissive
           behaviour
           to
           the
           Antonini
           ,
           those
           best
           of
           Emperours
           ;
           as
           if
           any
           body
           would
           not
           do
           the
           like
           to
           Princes
           of
           such
           moderation
           as
           they
           were
           .
           
             
               How
               much
               worse
               Christians
               are
               we
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               ?
               They
               were
               content
               to
               live
               under
               Prince
               of
               another
               Religion
               .
            
          
           Alas
           !
           They
           were
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           inferior
           to
           the
           contrary
           party
           in
           strength
           and
           number
           .
           
             But
             now
             Papists
             will
             not
             endure
             a
             protestant
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             Protestants
             one
             that
             is
             Popish
             .
          
           You
           do
           well
           and
           discreetly
           ,
           in
           showing
           your self
           to
           be
           neither
           Papist
           nor
           Protestant
           .
           And
           you
           are
           very
           liberal
           in
           your
           concessions
           ;
           for
           now
           you
           confess
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           agree
           in
           thrt
           very
           thing
           ,
           that
           you
           alone
           take
           upon
           you
           with
           so
           much
           impudence
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           to
           cry
           down
           and
           oppose
           .
           And
           how
           unlike
           those
           Fathers
           that
           you
           commend
           ,
           do
           ye
           show
           your self
           ?
           They
           wrote
           Apologies
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           Heathen
           Princes
           ;
           you
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           wicked
           Popish
           King
           ,
           against
           Christians
           and
           Protestants
           .
           Then
           you
           entertain
           us
           with
           a
           number
           of
           impertinent
           quotations
           out
           of
           Athenagoras
           and
           Tertullian
           :
           Things
           that
           we
           have
           already
           heard
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           much
           more
           clearly
           and
           intelligibly
           exprest
           .
           But
           Tertullian
           was
           quite
           of
           a
           different
           opinion
           from
           yours
           ,
           of
           a
           King
           's
           being
           a
           Lord
           and
           Master
           over
           his
           Subjects
           :
           Which
           you
           either
           knew
           not
           ,
           or
           wickedly
           dessembled
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           directed
           his
           discourse
           to
           a
           Heathen
           Emperor
           ,
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           an
           Emperor
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           Lord.
           
           
             Augustus
             himself
             ,
             
               says
               ●e
            
             ,
             that
             formed
             this
             Empire
             ,
             refus'd
             this
             appellation
             :
             
             'T
             is
             a
             Title
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             Lord
             and
             Master
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Emperor
             :
             But
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             sense
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
             I
             am
             the
             Emperor's
             free-man
             .
             God
             alone
             is
             my
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Discourse
             ;
             how
             inconsistent
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             are
             those
             two
             Appellations
             ,
             Father
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ?
          
           And
           now
           I
           wish
           you
           much
           jo●
           ▪
           of
           Tertullian's
           authority
           ,
           whom
           it
           had
           been
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           you
           had
           let
           alone
           .
           But
           Tertullian
           
             calls
             them
             Parricides
             that
             slew
          
           Domitian
           .
           And
           he
           does
           well
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           were
           ,
           his
           Wife
           and
           Servants
           conspir'd
           against
           him
           .
           And
           they
           set
           one
           Parthenius
           and
           Stephanus
           ,
           who
           were
           accus'd
           for
           concealing
           part
           of
           the
           publick
           Treasure
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           away
           .
           If
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           proceeded
           against
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           had
           given
           Judgment
           of
           Death
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           once
           against
           Nero
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           search
           for
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ;
           do
           ye
           think
           Tertullian
           would
           have
           called
           them
           Parricides
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           deserv'd
           to
           be
           hang'd
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           .
           I
           give
           the
           same
           answer
           to
           your
           quotation
           out
           of
           Origen
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           given
           already
           ,
           to
           what
           you
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           
             Irenaeus
             .
             Athanasius
          
           indeed
           says
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           accountable
           before
           humane
           Tribunals
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           who
           told
           Athanasius
           this
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           that
           he
           produceth
           any
           authority
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           confirm
           this
           assertion
           .
           And
           I
           'le
           rather
           believe
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           themselves
           ,
           who
           deny
           that
           they
           themselves
           have
           any
           such
           Priviledg
           ,
           than
           I
           will
           Athanasius
           .
           Then
           you
           quote
           Ambrosius
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Proconsul
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           became
           a
           Catechumen
           ,
           at
           last
           got
           into
           a
           Bishoprick
           :
           But
           for
           his
           authority
           ,
           I
           
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Interpretation
           of
           those
           words
           of
           
             David
             ,
             against
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinued
             ,
          
           is
           both
           ignorant
           and
           adulatory
           .
           He
           was
           willing
           all
           others
           should
           be
           enthrall'd
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           enthral
           the
           Emperor
           to
           himself
           .
           We
           all
           know
           with
           what
           a
           Pap●l
           pride
           and
           arrogancy
           he
           treated
           Theodosius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           how
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           declare
           him
           guilty
           of
           that
           〈◊〉
           at
           Thess●lonica
           ,
           and
           to
           forbid
           him
           coming
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           how
           miserably
           raw
           in
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           shewed
           himself
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ;
           When
           the
           Emperor
           fell
           down
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           get
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Porch
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           received
           again
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           offered
           ,
           because
           he
           continued
           standing
           near
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           Magisterial
           Pielate
           commanded
           him
           out
           of
           the
           ra●s
           ;
           
             O
             Emperor
          
           ,
           says
           he
           
             these
             inner
             places
             are
             for
             the
             Priests
             only
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             others
             to
             come
             within
             them
             !
          
           Does
           this
           sound
           like
           the
           behaviour
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           like
           that
           of
           a
           Jewish
           High-Priest
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           man
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           hear
           he
           was
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           Emperor
           ride
           other
           people
           that
           himself
           might
           ride
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           common
           trick
           of
           almost
           all
           Ecclessiasticks
           ..
           With
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           he
           put
           back
           the
           Emperor
           as
           inferior
           to
           himself
           :
           
             You
             r●…over
             men
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Fellow-servants
             with
             your self
             :
             For
             there
             is
             one
             only
             Lord
             and
             King
             over
             all
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             .
          
           This
           is
           very
           pretty
           !
           This
           piece
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           the
           craft
           and
           flattery
           of
           Clergy-men
           has
           all
           along
           endeavoured
           to
           suppress
           and
           obscure
           ,
           was
           then
           brought
           to
           light
           by
           the
           furious
           passion
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           more
           mildly
           ,
           by
           the
           ignorant
           indiscr●●t
           zeal
           of
           one
           of
           them
           .
           After
           you
           have
           displa●'d
           Ambrose
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           you
           show
           your
           own
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           vent
           a
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           affirming
           
           point
           blank
           ,
           That
           
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christ's
             sufferings
             ,
             since
          
           David
           
             confess'd
             his
             transgression
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Against
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
          
           P.
           68.
           
           'T
           is
           the
           Orthodox
           tenet
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           that
           was
           slain
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whose
           Disciple
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           set
           up
           for
           a
           broacher
           of
           new
           Heresies
           :
           but
           certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           that
           great
           Divine's
           Disciple
           whom
           you
           are
           so
           angry
           with
           ,
           did
           not
           mistake
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           that
           any
           one
           of
           David's
           Subjects
           might
           have
           said
           ,
           
             against
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
          
           as
           properly
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           right
           ,
           as
           David
           himself
           .
           Then
           you
           quote
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           produce
           a
           company
           of
           Hipponensian
           Divines
           .
           What
           you
           alledg
           out
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           makes
           not
           at
           all
           against
           us
           .
           We
           confess
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           has
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           God
           that
           changeth
           times
           ,
           sets
           up
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           pulls
           down
           another
           ;
           we
           only
           desire
           to
           have
           it
           allow'd
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           men
           as
           his
           Instruments
           .
           If
           God
           alone
           gave
           a
           Kingdom
           to
           King
           Charles
           ,
           God
           alone
           has
           taken
           it
           from
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           given
           it
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           People
           .
           If
           therefore
           our
           Allegiance
           was
           due
           to
           King
           Charles
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           given
           him
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           it
           is
           now
           due
           to
           the
           present
           Magistracy
           .
           For
           your self
           confess
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           given
           our
           Magistra
           es
           such
           power
           as
           he
           useth
           to
           give
           to
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           And
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           your
           own
           opinion
           ,
           our
           present
           Magistrates
           being
           rais'd
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           cannot
           lawfully
           be
           deposed
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           God
           himself
           .
           Thus
           you
           overthrow
           the
           opinion
           you
           pretend
           to
           maintain
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           frequent
           with
           〈◊〉
           ;
           Your
           Apology
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           carries
           it's
           deaths-wound
           in
           it
           .
           
           You
           have
           attained
           to
           such
           a
           prodigious
           degree
           of
           Madness
           and
           Stupidity
           ,
           as
           to
           prove
           it
           unlawful
           upon
           any
           account
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           lift
           up
           ones
           finger
           against
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           very
           next
           breath
           ,
           to
           affirm
           that
           it
           's
           the
           duty
           of
           their
           Sujects
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           them
           .
           You
           tell
           us
           that
           St.
           Jerom
           calls
           Ismael
           that
           slew
           Gedalia
           ,
           a
           Parricide
           or
           Traytor
           :
           And
           it
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           :
           For
           Gedalia
           was
           Deputy
           Governour
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           slain
           by
           Ismael
           without
           any
           cause
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           in
           his
           Comment
           upon
           the
           Book
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           Solomon's
           command
           to
           keep
           the
           King's
           Commandment
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           St.
           Paul's
           Doctrine
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           subject
           ;
           And
           deserves
           commendation
           for
           having
           made
           a
           more
           moderate
           Construction
           of
           that
           Text
           ,
           than
           most
           of
           his
           Contemporaries
           .
           You
           say
           you
           will
           forbear
           enquiring
           into
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           Learned
           Men
           that
           lived
           since
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           time
           ;
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           you
           had
           rather
           dispence
           with
           a
           lie
           ,
           than
           not
           quote
           any
           Author
           that
           you
           think
           makes
           for
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           next
           period
           but
           one
           ,
           you
           produce
           the
           Authorities
           of
           
             Isidore
             ,
             Gregory
          
           ,
           and
           
             Otho
             ,
             Spanish
          
           and
           Dutch
           Authors
           ,
           that
           liv'd
           in
           the
           most
           barbarous
           and
           ignorant
           ages
           of
           all
           ;
           whose
           Authorities
           ,
           if
           you
           knew
           how
           much
           we
           despise
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           have
           told
           a
           lye
           to
           have
           quoted
           them
           .
           But
           would
           you
           know
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           dares
           not
           come
           so
           low
           as
           to
           the
           present
           times
           ?
           Why
           he
           does
           as
           it
           were
           hide
           himself
           ,
           and
           disapear
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           towards
           our
           own
           times
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           he
           knows
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           Eminent
           Divines
           as
           there
           are
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           so
           many
           Adversaries
           he
           would
           have
           to
           encounter
           .
           Let
           him
           take
           up
           the
           Cudgels
           ,
           if
           he
           thinks
           fit
           ;
           he
           will
           quickly
           find
           himself
           run
           down
           with
           innumerable
           Authorities
           out
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             
             Bucer
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Paraeus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           could
           oppose
           you
           with
           Testimonies
           out
           of
           Divines
           that
           have
           flourished
           even
           in
           Leyden
           .
           Though
           that
           famous
           University
           and
           Renowned
           Commonwealth
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           Liberty
           ,
           those
           Fountains
           and
           Streams
           of
           all
           Polite
           Learning
           ,
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           wash
           away
           that
           slavish
           rust
           that
           sticks
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           infuse
           a
           little
           humanity
           into
           you
           .
           Finding
           your self
           destitute
           of
           any
           assistance
           or
           help
           from
           Orthodox
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           impudence
           to
           betake
           your self
           to
           the
           Sorbonists
           ,
           whose
           Colledge
           you
           know
           is
           devoted
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           but
           of
           very
           weak
           authority
           amongst
           Protestants
           .
           We
           are
           willing
           to
           deliver
           so
           wicked
           an
           assertor
           of
           Tyranny
           as
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           drown'd
           in
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           as
           being
           asham'd
           to
           own
           so
           despicable
           a
           slave
           ,
           as
           you
           show
           your self
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           that
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           a
           Nation
           is
           not
           equal
           in
           power
           to
           the
           most
           slothful
           ,
           degenerate
           Prince
           that
           may
           be
           .
           You
           labour
           in
           vain
           to
           lay
           that
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           all
           free
           Nations
           ,
           and
           all
           Orthodox
           Divines
           own
           and
           assert
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           and
           but
           of
           small
           account
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           this
           pernicious
           absurd
           Doctrine
           of
           yours
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           preaching
           such
           Doctrine
           they
           had
           gotten
           power
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           they
           became
           the
           worst
           of
           Tyrants
           themselves
           .
           Yet
           they
           engaged
           all
           Princes
           to
           themselves
           by
           the
           closest
           tye
           imaginable
           ,
           perswading
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           besotted
           with
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           unlawful
           to
           Depose
           Princes
           though
           never
           so
           bad
           ,
           unless
           the
           Pope
           dispensed
           with
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           absolving
           them
           from
           their
           Oaths
           .
           But
           you
           avoid
           Orthodox
           Writers
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           burden
           the
           truth
           with
           prejudice
           and
           calumny
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           
           Pope
           the
           first
           assertor
           of
           what
           is
           a
           known
           and
           common
           received
           opinion
           amongst
           them
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           did
           not
           do
           it
           cunningly
           ,
           you
           would
           make
           your self
           appear
           to
           be
           neither
           .
           Papist
           nor
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Mongrel
           
             Idumean
             Herodian
          
           .
           For
           as
           they
           of
           old
           adored
           one
           most
           inhumane
           bloody
           Tyrant
           for
           the
           M●ssias
           ,
           so
           you
           would
           have
           the
           world
           fall
           down
           and
           worship
           all
           .
           You
           boast
           that
           
             you
             have
             confirm'd
             your
             opinion
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             that
             flourished
             in
             the
             four
             first
             Centuries
             ;
             whose
             Writings
             only
             are
             Evangelical
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           This
           man
           is
           past
           all
           shame
           !
           how
           many
           things
           did
           they
           preach
           ,
           how
           many
           things
           have
           they
           published
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           never
           taught
           ?
           How
           many
           things
           are
           there
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           Protestant
           Divines
           differ
           from
           them
           ?
           But
           what
           is
           that
           opinion
           that
           you
           have
           confirm'd
           by
           their
           Authorities
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             that
             evil
             Princes
             are
             appointed
             by
             God.
          
           Allow
           that
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           things
           are
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             that
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             Judge
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             above
             all
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             written
             or
             unwritten
             ,
             no
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             before
             their
             own
             subjects
             .
          
           But
           how
           comes
           that
           to
           pass
           ?
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           against
           it
           :
           No
           Penal
           Law
           excepts
           Kings
           .
           And
           all
           reason
           and
           justice
           requires
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           offend
           ,
           should
           be
           punished
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           .
           Nor
           have
           you
           hitherto
           produced
           any
           one
           Law
           ,
           either
           written
           or
           unwritten
           ,
           of
           God
           or
           of
           Nature
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           is
           forbidden
           .
           What
           stands
           in
           the
           way
           then
           ?
           why
           may
           not
           Kings
           be
           proceeded
           against
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             because
             they
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             bad
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           know
           whether
           I
           had
           best
           call
           you
           a
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           a
           Fool
           ,
           or
           ignorant
           ,
           unlearned
           Barbarian
           .
           You
           show
           your self
           a
           
           vile
           wretch
           ,
           by
           propagating
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           destructive
           and
           pernicious
           ;
           and
           y'
           are
           a
           Fool
           for
           backing
           it
           with
           such
           silly
           arguments
           .
           God
           says
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             54.
             
             I
             have
             created
             the
             slayer
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           Then
           by
           your
           reason
           a
           murderer
           is
           above
           the
           Laws
           .
           Turn
           this
           topsie
           turvy
           ,
           and
           consider
           it
           as
           long
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           'l
           find
           the
           consequence
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           your
           own
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           is
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           just
           as
           Tyrants
           are
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           demonstrated
           out
           of
           your
           own
           Writings
           ;
           
             and
             yet
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Wal.
             Mes
             .
             pag.
             42.
             
             Because
             he
             has
             raised
             his
             Primacy
             to
             an
             insufferable
             height
             of
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             has
             made
             it
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             than
             plain
             down-right
             Tyranny
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Bishops
             may
             be
             put
             down
             more
             lawfully
             than
             they
             were
             at
             first
             set
             up
             .
          
           You
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Bishops
           (
           though
           God
           in
           his
           wrath
           appointed
           them
           )
           ,
           may
           yet
           lawfully
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           deny
           that
           't
           is
           lawful
           to
           depose
           a
           Tyrant
           in
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           God
           appointed
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           it
           in
           his
           anger
           .
           What
           ridiculous
           stuff
           this
           is
           !
           for
           whereas
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           hurt
           a
           man's
           Conscience
           against
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           it
           is
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           consists
           ,
           yet
           you
           are
           for
           deposing
           him
           as
           a
           grievous
           Tyrant
           ,
           in
           whose
           own
           power
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           maintain
           that
           a
           Tyrant
           properly
           and
           truly
           so
           called
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           has
           all
           our
           Lives
           and
           Estates
           within
           his
           reach
           ,
           without
           whose
           assistance
           the
           Pope
           himself
           could
           not
           exercise
           his
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           to
           be
           born
           withal
           and
           submitted
           to
           .
           These
           assertions
           compar'd
           with
           one
           another
           betray
           your
           Childishness
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           read
           your
           Books
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           necessity
           take
           notice
           of
           your
           ignorance
           ,
           rashness
           ,
           and
           incogitancy
           .
           
           But
           you
           alledg
           another
           reason
           ,
           
             Humane
             affairs
             would
             be
             turn'd
             upside
             down
             .
          
           They
           would
           so
           ,
           and
           be
           chang'd
           for
           the
           better
           .
           Humane
           affairs
           would
           certainly
           be
           in
           a
           deplorable
           condition
           ,
           if
           being
           once
           troubled
           and
           disorder'd
           ,
           there
           were
           a
           necessity
           of
           their
           continuing
           always
           so
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           chang'd
           for
           the
           better
           ;
           for
           the
           Kings
           power
           would
           revert
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           first
           derived
           and
           conferred
           upon
           one
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           power
           would
           be
           transferred
           from
           him
           that
           abused
           it
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           were
           prejudiced
           and
           injured
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           it
           ;
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           just
           ;
           for
           there
           could
           not
           well
           be
           an
           Umpire
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ;
           who
           would
           stand
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           Foreigner
           ?
           all
           mankind
           would
           equally
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           ;
           there
           would
           be
           no
           gods
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           Which
           kind
           of
           Deities
           whoever
           goes
           about
           to
           set
           up
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           equally
           injurious
           to
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           .
           Now
           I
           must
           turn
           your
           own
           weapons
           upon
           you
           again
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             Heresie
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             one
             man
             in
             Christ's
             seat
             .
             These
             two
             are
             infallible
             marks
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             Infallibility
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             Omnipotence
             in
             Temporals
             .
             Apparat.
             ad
             Prim
             pag.
          
           171.
           
           Do
           you
           pretend
           that
           Kings
           are
           infallible
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           make
           them
           Omnipotent
           ?
           And
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           an
           unlimited
           power
           in
           one
           man
           should
           be
           accounted
           less
           destructive
           to
           Temporal
           things
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           ?
           Or
           do
           you
           think
           that
           God
           takes
           no
           care
           at
           all
           of
           Civil
           affairs
           ?
           If
           he
           takes
           none
           himself
           ,
           I
           'm
           sure
           he
           does
           not
           forbid
           us
           to
           take
           care
           which
           way
           they
           go
           .
           If
           he
           does
           take
           any
           care
           about
           them
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           have
           the
           same
           reformation
           made
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           especially
           it
           being
           obvious
           to
           every
           mans
           experience
           that
           Infallibility
           and
           Omnipotency
           
           being
           arrogated
           to
           one
           man
           ,
           are
           equally
           mischievous
           in
           both
           .
           God
           has
           not
           so
           modelled
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           as
           to
           make
           it
           the
           duty
           of
           any
           Civil
           Community
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Cruelties
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           leave
           the
           Church
           at
           liberty
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           Slavery
           and
           Tyranny
           ;
           nay
           ,
           rather
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           he
           has
           put
           no
           Arms
           into
           the
           Churches
           hand
           but
           those
           of
           Patience
           and
           Innocence
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ;
           but
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           all
           the
           Magistracy
           are
           by
           him
           entrusted
           with
           the
           preservation
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           of
           punishing
           and
           revenging
           ;
           he
           has
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           smile
           at
           this
           mans
           preposterous
           whimsies
           ;
           in
           Ecclesiasticks
           he
           's
           
             Helvidius
             ,
             Thraseas
          
           ,
           a
           perfect
           Tyrannicide
           .
           In
           Politicks
           no
           man
           more
           a
           Lackey
           and
           Slave
           to
           Tyrants
           than
           he
           .
           If
           his
           Doctrine
           hold
           ,
           not
           we
           only
           that
           have
           depos'd
           our
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Protestants
           in
           general
           ,
           who
           against
           the
           minds
           of
           their
           Princes
           have
           rejected
           the
           Pope
           ,
           are
           all
           Rebels
           alike
           .
           But
           I
           've
           confounded
           him
           long
           enough
           with
           his
           own
           arguments
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Beast
           :
           lest
           his
           adversary
           should
           be
           unprovided
           ,
           he
           himself
           furnishes
           him
           with
           weapons
           .
           Never
           did
           any
           man
           give
           his
           Antagonist
           greater
           advantages
           against
           himself
           than
           he
           does
           .
           They
           that
           he
           has
           to
           do
           withal
           ,
           will
           be
           sooner
           weary
           of
           pursuing
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           of
           flying
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           PErhaps
           you
           think
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           done
           enough
           to
           ingratiate
           your self
           with
           Princes
           ;
           that
           you
           have
           deserved
           well
           of
           'em
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           consider
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           measures
           according
           to
           what
           it
           really
           is
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           false
           Gloss
           that
           your
           flatteries
           have
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           any
           man
           in
           the
           world
           that
           deserv'd
           so
           ill
           of
           'em
           as
           you
           ,
           none
           more
           destructive
           and
           pernicious
           to
           them
           and
           their
           interest
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           than
           your self
           .
           For
           by
           exalting
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           above
           all
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           you
           tell
           all
           mankind
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           such
           a
           Government
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           better
           than
           slaves
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           but
           the
           more
           desirous
           of
           Liberty
           by
           discovering
           to
           them
           their
           error
           ,
           and
           putting
           that
           into
           their
           heads
           that
           they
           never
           so
           much
           as
           dreamt
           of
           before
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           slaves
           to
           their
           Princes
           .
           And
           without
           doubt
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Government
           will
           be
           more
           irksome
           and
           unsuff●rable
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           you
           perswade
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           by
           the
           allowance
           and
           submission
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           Kings
           have
           obtained
           this
           exorbitant
           power
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           essential
           to
           such
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           whether
           you
           make
           the
           world
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           your
           Doctrine
           must
           needs
           be
           mischievous
           and
           destructive
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           cannot
           but
           be
           abhorred
           of
           all
           Princes
           .
           For
           if
           you
           should
           work
           men
           into
           a
           perswasion
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           is
           without
           all
           bounds
           ,
           they
           would
           no
           longer
           be
           subject
           to
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ;
           if
           you
           miss
           of
           your
           aim
           ,
           yet
           you
           make
           men
           weary
           of
           Kings
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           assume
           such
           a
           power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           as
           of
           right
           belonging
           to
           them
           .
           But
           if
           Princes
           will
           allow
           of
           those
           Principles
           that
           I
           assert
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           power
           to
           be
           circumscribed
           by
           Laws
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           uncertain
           ,
           weak
           and
           violent
           Government
           ,
           full
           of
           cares
           and
           fears
           ,
           they
           will
           reign
           peaceably
           ,
           quietly
           ,
           and
           securely
           .
           If
           they
           slight
           this
           counsel
           of
           mine
           ,
           though
           wholsome
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           meanness
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           they
           shall
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           my
           counsel
           only
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           anciently
           advised
           by
           one
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           Kings
           .
           For
           Lycurgus
           King
           of
           Lacedemon
           ,
           when
           he
           observed
           that
           his
           own
           Relations
           that
           were
           Princes
           of
           Argos
           and
           Messana
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           introduce
           an
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           had
           ruin'd
           themselves
           and
           their
           people
           ;
           he
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           benefit
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           Succession
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           could
           think
           upon
           no
           better
           expedient
           ,
           than
           to
           communicate
           his
           Power
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           into
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           with
           himself
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Crown
           continued
           in
           his
           Family
           for
           many
           ages
           :
           But
           whether
           it
           was
           Lycurgus
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           some
           learned
           men
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           Theopompus
           ,
           that
           introduced
           that
           mixt
           form
           of
           Government
           among
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           than
           a
           hundred
           years
           after
           Lycurgus
           his
           time
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           recorded
           ,
           That
           he
           used
           to
           boast
           ,
           that
           by
           advancing
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Senate
           above
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           he
           had
           setled
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           a
           sure
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           to
           leave
           it
           in
           a
           lasting
           and
           durable
           condition
           to
           his
           Posterity
           )
           ;
           which
           of
           them
           soever
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           left
           a
           good
           Example
           to
           Modern
           Princes
           ;
           and
           was
           as
           creditable
           a
           Councellor
           ,
           as
           his
           Counsel
           was
           safe
           :
           For
           that
           all
           men
           should
           submit
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           Power
           in
           him
           superior
           to
           all
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           neither
           did
           any
           Law
           ever
           Enact
           ,
           
           nor
           indeed
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           any
           such
           Law
           should
           ever
           be
           ;
           for
           that
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           strikes
           at
           the
           root
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           takes
           them
           quite
           away
           .
           It
           being
           apparent
           that
           your
           Positions
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           render
           them
           no
           Laws
           at
           all
           .
           You
           endeavour
           notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           this
           Fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           by
           Examples
           ,
           what
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           do
           by
           any
           Reasons
           that
           you
           have
           alledged
           as
           yet
           .
           Let
           's
           consider
           whether
           your
           Examples
           help
           your
           Cause
           ;
           for
           they
           many
           times
           make
           things
           plain
           ,
           which
           the
           Laws
           are
           either
           altogether
           silent
           in
           ,
           or
           do
           but
           hint
           at
           .
           We
           'll
           begin
           first
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           whom
           we
           suppose
           to
           have
           known
           most
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           own
           method
           ,
           we
           'll
           come
           to
           the
           times
           of
           Christianity
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           for
           those
           times
           in
           which
           the
           Israelites
           being
           subject
           to
           Kings
           ,
           who
           ,
           or
           howsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           did
           their
           utmost
           to
           cast
           that
           flavish
           yoke
           from
           off
           their
           necks
           .
           Eglon
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           had
           made
           a
           Conquest
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Seat
           of
           his
           Empire
           was
           at
           Jericho
           ;
           he
           was
           no
           contemner
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ;
           when
           his
           Name
           was
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           rose
           from
           his
           Seat
           :
           The
           Israelites
           had
           served
           him
           Eighteen
           Years
           ;
           they
           sent
           a
           present
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           as
           to
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           own
           Prince
           ;
           notwithstanding
           which
           outward
           Veneration
           and
           Profession
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           they
           kill
           him
           by
           a
           wile
           ,
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           their
           Countrey
           .
           You
           'l
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           ,
           who
           did
           that
           action
           ,
           had
           a
           Warrant
           from
           God
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           He
           had
           so
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           ;
           and
           what
           greater
           Argument
           of
           its
           being
           a
           warrantable
           and
           praise-worthy
           action
           ?
           God
           useth
           not
           to
           put
           men
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           unjust
           ,
           treacherous
           and
           cruel
           ,
           but
           upon
           such
           things
           as
           are
           virtuous
           and
           laudable
           .
           But
           we
           read
           no
           where
           that
           there
           was
           any
           positive
           Command
           from
           Heaven
           
           in
           the
           case
           .
           
             The
             Israelites
             called
             upon
             God
          
           ;
           So
           did
           we
           :
           And
           God
           stirred
           up
           a
           Saviour
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           for
           us
           :
           Eglon
           of
           a
           Neighbouring
           Prince
           became
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           of
           an
           Enemy
           to
           them
           he
           became
           their
           King
           :
           Our
           Gentleman
           ,
           of
           an
           English
           King
           became
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           ceas'd
           to
           be
           a
           King
           :
           Those
           Capacities
           are
           inconsistent
           :
           No
           man
           can
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           and
           an
           Enemy
           to
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Antony
           was
           never
           lookt
           upon
           by
           the
           Romans
           as
           a
           Consul
           ,
           nor
           Nero
           as
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           after
           the
           Senate
           had
           voted
           them
           both
           Enemies
           .
           This
           Cicero
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Fourth
             Philippick
             :
             If
          
           Antony
           
             be
             a
             Consul
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           Brutus
           
             is
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             but
             if
          
           Brutus
           
             be
             a
             Saviour
             and
             Preserver
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           Antony
           
             is
             an
             Enemy
             :
             none
             but
             robbers
             count
             him
             a
             Consul
             .
          
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           who
           but
           Enemies
           to
           their
           Countrey
           look
           upon
           a
           Tyrant
           as
           a
           King
           ?
           So
           that
           
           Eglon's
           being
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           a
           Prince
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           will
           make
           no
           difference
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           both
           being
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           both
           Tyrants
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           same
           circumstances
           .
           If
           Ehud
           kill'd
           him
           justly
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           so
           too
           in
           putting
           our
           King
           to
           Death
           .
           Sampson
           that
           Renowned
           Champion
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           tho
           his
           Countrey-men
           blam'd
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Dost
             thou
             not
             know
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Philistines
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             ?
          
           yet
           against
           those
           Philistines
           ,
           under
           whose
           Dominion
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           himself
           undertook
           a
           War
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           help
           ;
           and
           whether
           he
           acted
           in
           pursuance
           of
           a
           Command
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           was
           prompted
           by
           his
           own
           Valour
           only
           ;
           or
           whatever
           inducement
           soever
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           put
           to
           death
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           that
           tyranized
           over
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           having
           first
           called
           upon
           God
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           implored
           his
           Assistance
           :
           So
           that
           Sampson
           counted
           it
           no
           act
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           but
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           to
           
           kill
           those
           that
           enslaved
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           '
           tho
           they
           had
           dominion
           over
           himself
           too
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           his
           Countrey-men
           submitted
           to
           their
           Tyranny
           .
           
             But
             yet
          
           David
           
             who
             was
             both
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             would
             not
             take
             away
          
           Saul's
           
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             God's
             Anointed
             .
          
           Does
           it
           follow
           that
           because
           David
           refused
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           obliged
           not
           to
           do
           that
           very
           thing
           ?
           David
           was
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           kill
           the
           King
           ;
           is
           that
           a
           president
           for
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ?
           David
           would
           not
           revenge
           his
           own
           quarrel
           ,
           by
           putting
           his
           Enemy
           to
           death
           by
           stealth
           ;
           does
           it
           follow
           that
           therefore
           the
           Magistrates
           must
           not
           punish
           a
           Malefactor
           according
           to
           Law
           ?
           He
           would
           not
           kill
           a
           King
           ;
           must
           not
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           therefore
           punish
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           He
           scrupled
           the
           killing
           of
           God's
           Anointed
           ;
           must
           the
           People
           therefore
           scruple
           to
           condemn
           their
           own
           Anointed
           ?
           Especially
           one
           that
           after
           having
           so
           long
           professed
           Hostility
           against
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           had
           wash'd
           off
           that
           anointing
           of
           his
           ,
           whether
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           those
           Kings
           whom
           God
           by
           his
           Prophets
           anointed
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           or
           appointed
           to
           some
           special
           service
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             Isa
          
           .
           44.
           may
           not
           improperly
           be
           called
           the
           
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
          
           ;
           but
           all
           other
           Princes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           ways
           of
           their
           coming
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           are
           the
           People
           's
           Anointed
           ,
           or
           the
           Army's
           ,
           or
           many
           times
           the
           Anointed
           of
           their
           own
           Faction
           only
           .
           But
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           That
           all
           Kings
           are
           God's
           Anointed
           ,
           you
           can
           never
           prove
           ,
           That
           therefore
           they
           are
           above
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           what
           Villanies
           soever
           they
           commit
           .
           What
           if
           David
           laid
           a
           charge
           upon
           himself
           and
           other
           private
           persons
           not
           to
           stretch
           forth
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ?
           Does
           not
           God
           himself
           command
           Princes
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             to
             
             touch
             his
             anointed
          
           ?
           Which
           were
           no
           other
           than
           his
           people
           ,
           Psal
           .
           105.
           
           He
           preferred
           that
           Anointing
           wherewith
           his
           People
           were
           Anointed
           ,
           before
           that
           of
           Kings
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           were
           .
           Would
           any
           man
           offer
           to
           infer
           from
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           That
           Believers
           are
           not
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           tho
           they
           offend
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           because
           God
           commands
           Princes
           not
           to
           touch
           his
           Anointed
           ?
           King
           Solomon
           was
           about
           to
           put
           to
           death
           Abiathar
           the
           Priest
           ,
           tho
           he
           were
           
             God's
             Anointed
          
           too
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           spare
           him
           because
           of
           his
           Anointing
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           had
           been
           his
           Father's
           Friend
           .
           If
           that
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           Anointing
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           High-Priest
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           anointed
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           not
           only
           constituted
           High-Priest
           ,
           but
           a
           Temporal
           Magistrate
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           did
           not
           exempt
           him
           from
           the
           Penalty
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           how
           comes
           a
           Civil
           Anointing
           only
           to
           exempt
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Saul
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             death
             :
          
           What
           then
           ?
           It
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           deserved
           it
           ,
           that
           David
           in
           the
           circumstances
           he
           was
           then
           under
           ,
           had
           power
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           without
           the
           People's
           Authority
           ,
           or
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           .
           But
           was
           Saul
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           I
           wish
           you
           would
           say
           so
           ;
           indeed
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           though
           you
           had
           said
           before
           in
           your
           
             Second
             Book
          
           ,
           page
           32.
           
           That
           
             he
             was
             no
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             and
             chosen
             of
             God.
          
           Why
           should
           false
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           Men
           guilty
           of
           Forgery
           be
           branded
           ,
           and
           you
           escape
           without
           the
           like
           ignominious
           Mark
           ?
           For
           they
           practice
           their
           Villanies
           with
           less
           Treachery
           and
           Deceit
           than
           you
           write
           ,
           and
           Treat
           of
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           .
           Saul
           was
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           when
           it
           serv'd
           your
           turn
           to
           have
           him
           so
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           's
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           because
           it
           suits
           with
           your
           present
           purpose
           .
           But
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           you
           make
           a
           Tyrant
           of
           a
           good
           King
           ;
           for
           your
           Principles
           look
           
           as
           if
           they
           were
           invented
           for
           no
           other
           design
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           all
           good
           Kings
           so
           .
           But
           yet
           David
           ,
           tho
           he
           would
           not
           put
           to
           Death
           his
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           for
           Causes
           and
           Reasons
           that
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           withal
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           own
           Defence
           he
           raised
           an
           Army
           ,
           took
           and
           possessed
           Cities
           that
           belong'd
           to
           Saul
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           defended
           K●ilah
           against
           the
           King's
           Forces
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           understood
           that
           the
           Citizens
           would
           be
           false
           to
           him
           .
           Suppose
           Saul
           had
           besieged
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           himself
           had
           been
           the
           first
           that
           had
           scal'd
           the
           Walls
           ;
           do
           you
           think
           David
           would
           presently
           have
           thrown
           down
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           have
           betray'd
           all
           those
           that
           assisted
           him
           to
           his
           anointed
           Enemy
           ?
           I
           believe
           not
           .
           What
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           think
           David
           would
           have
           stuck
           to
           do
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           who
           when
           his
           Occasions
           and
           Circumstances
           so
           required
           ,
           proffered
           his
           Assistance
           to
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           the
           professed
           Enemies
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           did
           that
           against
           Saul
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           should
           never
           have
           done
           against
           our
           Tyrant
           .
           I
           'm
           weary
           of
           mentioning
           your
           Lies
           ,
           and
           asham'd
           of
           them
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           t
           is
           a
           Maxim
           of
           the
           
             English
             ,
             That
             Enemies
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             spared
             than
             Friends
          
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           
             we
             conceived
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             spare
             our
             King's
             Life
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             our
             Friend
             .
          
           You
           impudent
           Lyar
           ,
           what
           Mortal
           ever
           heard
           this
           Whimsy
           before
           you
           invented
           it
           ?
           But
           we
           'll
           excuse
           it
           .
           You
           could
           not
           bring
           in
           that
           thread-bare
           Flourish
           ,
           of
           our
           being
           more
           fierce
           than
           our
           own
           Mastiffs
           (
           which
           now
           comes
           in
           the
           fifth
           time
           ,
           and
           will
           as
           oft
           again
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           your
           Book
           )
           without
           some
           such
           Introduction
           .
           We
           are
           not
           so
           much
           more
           fierce
           than
           our
           own
           Mastiffs
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           more
           hungry
           than
           any
           Dog
           whasoever
           ,
           who
           return
           so
           greedily
           to
           what
           you
           have
           vomitted
           up
           so
           often
           .
           Then
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           David
           commanded
           the
           Amalekite
           
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           havē
           killed
           Saul
           .
           But
           that
           Instance
           ,
           neither
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           nor
           the
           Person
           ,
           has
           any
           Affinity
           with
           what
           we
           are
           discoursing
           of
           .
           I
           do
           not
           well
           understand
           what
           cause
           David
           had
           to
           be
           so
           severe
           up-upon
           that
           Man
           ,
           for
           pretending
           to
           have
           hastned
           the
           King's
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           but
           to
           have
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           pain
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           take
           away
           from
           the
           Israelites
           all
           Suspicion
           of
           his
           own
           having
           been
           instrumental
           in
           it
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           look
           upon
           as
           one
           that
           had
           revolted
           to
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           was
           part
           of
           their
           Army
           .
           Just
           such
           another
           Action
           as
           this
           of
           
           David's
           ,
           do
           all
           Men
           blame
           in
           Domitian
           ,
           who
           put
           to
           Death
           Epaphroditus
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           helped
           Nero
           to
           kill
           himself
           .
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           another
           instance
           of
           your
           Impudence
           ,
           you
           call
           him
           not
           only
           the
           
             anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Lord
             's
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           a
           little
           before
           you
           had
           said
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           the
           impulse
           of
           some
           Evil
           Spirit
           .
           Such
           mean
           thoughts
           you
           have
           of
           that
           Reverend
           Name
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           asham'd
           to
           give
           it
           to
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           whom
           you
           your self
           confess
           to
           have
           been
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           that
           President
           ,
           from
           which
           every
           Man
           that
           is
           not
           blind
           must
           needs
           infer
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           to
           be
           Superior
           to
           that
           of
           Kings
           .
           When
           Solomon
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           People
           Assembled
           themselves
           at
           Sichem
           to
           make
           Rehoboam
           King.
           Thither
           himself
           went
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           stood
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           claim
           the
           Succession
           as
           his
           Inheritance
           ;
           the
           same
           Right
           over
           a
           freeborn
           People
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           has
           over
           his
           Fathers
           Sheep
           and
           Oxen.
           The
           People
           propose
           Conditions
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           admit
           him
           to
           the
           Government
           .
           He
           desires
           three
           days
           time
           to
           advise
           ;
           he
           consults
           with
           the
           old
           Men
           ;
           they
           tell
           him
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           had
           an
           
           absolute
           Right
           to
           succeed
           ,
           but
           persuade
           him
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           speak
           them
           fair
           ,
           it
           being
           in
           their
           Power
           whether
           he
           should
           Reign
           or
           not
           .
           Then
           he
           adviseth
           with
           the
           young
           Men
           that
           were
           brought
           up-with
           him
           ;
           they
           ,
           as
           if
           
           Salmasius's
           Phrensy
           had
           taken
           them
           ,
           thunder
           this
           Right
           of
           Kings
           into
           his
           Ears
           ;
           persuade
           him
           to
           threaten
           the
           People
           with
           Whips
           and
           Scorpions
           :
           And
           he
           answered
           the
           People
           as
           they
           advised
           him
           .
           When
           all
           Israel
           saw
           that
           the
           King
           hearkned
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           openly
           protest
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ;
           
             What
             portion
             have
             we
             in
             David
             ?
             To
             thy
             tents
             ,
             O
             Israel
             :
             now
             look
             to
             thine
             own
             house
             ,
             David
             .
          
           When
           the
           King
           sent
           Adoram
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           stoned
           him
           with
           Stones
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           they
           would
           not
           have
           stuck
           to
           have
           serv'd
           the
           King
           himself
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           made
           haste
           and
           got
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           The
           next
           News
           is
           of
           a
           great
           Army
           rais'd
           by
           Rehoboam
           to
           reduce
           the
           Israelites
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           .
           God
           forbids
           him
           to
           proceed
           ,
           
             Go
             not
             up
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             war
             against
             your
             brethren
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             this
             thing
             is
             of
             me
             .
          
           Now
           consider
           ;
           heretofore
           the
           People
           had
           desired
           a
           King
           ;
           God
           was
           displeased
           with
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           permitted
           them
           to
           make
           a
           King
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Right
           that
           all
           Nations
           have
           to
           appoint
           their
           own
           Governors
           .
           Now
           the
           People
           reject
           Rehoboam
           from
           ruling
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           God
           not
           only
           suffers
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           forbids
           Rehoboam
           to
           make
           War
           against
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           stops
           him
           in
           his
           undertaking
           ;
           and
           teaches
           him
           withal
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           had
           Revolted
           from
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           Rebels
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           Brethren
           .
           Now
           recollect
           your self
           :
           You
           say
           that
           all
           Kings
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           People
           ought
           not
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           such
           Tyrants
           .
           I
           answer
           you
           ,
           The
           Convention
           
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           their
           Votes
           ,
           their
           Acts
           ,
           are
           likewise
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           consequently
           according
           to
           your
           Argument
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           Princes
           ought
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           People
           .
           For
           as
           certain
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           whatever
           Argument
           you
           may
           draw
           from
           thence
           to
           enforce
           a
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           to
           them
           :
           So
           certain
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           free
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           naturally
           affords
           the
           same
           Argument
           for
           their
           Right
           of
           restraining
           Princes
           from
           going
           beyond
           their
           Bounds
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           them
           if
           there
           be
           occasion
           ;
           nor
           is
           their
           so
           doing
           a
           justifiable
           Cause
           of
           War
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           People
           of
           
           Israel's
           rejecting
           Rehoboam
           was
           .
           You
           ask
           ,
           why
           the
           People
           did
           not
           revolt
           from
           Solomon
           ?
           Who
           but
           you
           would
           ask
           such
           an
           impertinent
           Question
           ?
           You
           see
           they
           did
           revolt
           from
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           were
           neither
           punished
           ,
           nor
           blam'd
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Solomon
           fell
           into
           some
           Vices
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           therefore
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           he
           made
           amends
           for
           his
           Vices
           by
           many
           excellent
           Virtues
           that
           he
           was
           famous
           for
           ,
           by
           many
           Benefits
           which
           accrued
           to
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           by
           his
           Government
           .
           But
           admit
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           Many
           times
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           a
           Nation
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           depose
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           You
           see
           they
           did
           it
           when
           it
           was
           in
           their
           Power
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           Jeroboam's
           
             Act
             was
             ever
             had
             in
             Detestation
             ;
             't
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             unjust
             revolt
             from
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             ;
             he
             and
             his
             Succssors
             were
             accounted
             Rebels
             .
          
           I
           confess
           we
           find
           his
           Revolt
           from
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           often
           found
           fault
           with
           ;
           but
           I
           no
           where
           find
           him
           blam'd
           for
           revolting
           from
           Rehoboam
           ;
           and
           his
           Successors
           are
           frequently
           spoken
           of
           as
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           Rebels
           .
           
             Acting
             contrary
             to
             Law
             and
             Right
             ,
          
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             cannot
             introduce
             ,
             or
             establish
             a
             Right
             :
          
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           becomes
           then
           of
           your
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ?
           Thus
           do
           you
           perpetually
           bastle
           your self
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Adulteries
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Thefts
             are
             daily
             committed
             with
             impunity
             .
          
           Are
           you
           not
           aware
           ,
           that
           here
           you
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           your
           own
           Question
           ,
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           do
           so
           often
           escape
           unpunished
           ?
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Those
             Kings
             were
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Prophets
             do
             no
             where
             disswade
             the
             People
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             .
          
           And
           why
           do
           you
           ,
           ye
           Rascally
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           the
           People
           of
           England
           not
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           their
           present
           Magistrates
           ,
           tho
           in
           your
           Opinion
           they
           are
           Rebels
           .
           This
           English
           
             Faction
             of
             Robbers
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             alledge
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             by
             some
             immediate
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             were
             put
             upon
             their
             bloody
             Enterprize
             .
          
           It
           is
           notoriously
           evident
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           distracted
           when
           you
           wrote
           these
           Lines
           ;
           for
           as
           you
           have
           put
           the
           words
           together
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           Latin
           ,
           nor
           Sense
           .
           And
           that
           the
           English
           pretend
           to
           any
           such
           warrant
           ,
           as
           a
           Justification
           of
           their
           Actions
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           those
           many
           Lies
           and
           Fictions
           that
           your
           Book
           is
           full
           of
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           to
           urge
           you
           with
           Examples
           .
           Libna
           ,
           a
           great
           City
           revolted
           from
           Jorom
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           forsaken
           God
           ;
           't
           was
           the
           King
           therefore
           that
           was
           guilty
           ,
           not
           the
           City
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           City
           blam'd
           for
           it
           .
           He
           that
           considers
           the
           reason
           that
           's
           given
           why
           that
           City
           rejected
           his
           Government
           ,
           must
           conclude
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           rather
           approves
           of
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           condemns
           them
           for
           it
           .
           
             These
             kind
             of
             revolts
             are
             no
             presidents
             ,
          
           say
           you
           .
           But
           why
           were
           you
           then
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           to
           promise
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           argu●
           from
           Examples
           ,
           whereas
           all
           the
           Examples
           that
           you
           alledg
           ,
           are
           mere
           Negatives
           ,
           which
           prove
           nothing
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           urge
           Examples
           that
           are
           solid
           and
           positive
           ,
           you
           say
           they
           are
           no
           Presidents
           :
           Who
           would
           endure
           
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ?
           You
           challenged
           us
           at
           Presidents
           ;
           we
           produced
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           do
           you
           do
           ?
           You
           hang
           back
           ,
           and
           get
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           I
           proceed
           :
           Jebu
           at
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           slew
           a
           King
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           ordered
           the
           Death
           of
           Ahaziah
           ,
           his
           own
           Liege
           Prince
           .
           If
           God
           would
           not
           have
           Tyrants
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           their
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           wicked
           thing
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           a
           thing
           of
           a
           bad
           Example
           ;
           why
           did
           God
           himself
           command
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           commanded
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           lawful
           ,
           commendable
           ,
           and
           a
           praise-worthy
           Action
           .
           It
           was
           not
           therefore
           lawful
           to
           kill
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           because
           God
           commanded
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           commanded
           it
           ,
           because
           antecedently
           to
           his
           Command
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           justifiable
           ,
           and
           a
           lawful
           Action
           .
           Again
           ,
           Jehoiada
           the
           High
           Priest
           did
           not
           scruple
           to
           depose
           Athaliah
           ,
           and
           kill
           her
           ,
           tho
           she
           had
           been
           seven
           years
           in
           actual
           Possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             she
             took
             upon
             her
             the
             Government
             when
             she
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             it
             .
          
           And
           did
           not
           you
           say
           your self
           ,
           but
           a
           while
           ago
           ,
           That
           Tiberius
           
             assumed
             the
             Soveraignty
             when
             it
             belonged
             not
             at
             all
             to
             him
             .
          
           And
           yet
           you
           then
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           such
           Tyrants
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           'twere
           a
           most
           ridiculous
           thing
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           gets
           in
           by
           Usurpation
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           deposed
           ;
           but
           one
           that
           Rules
           tyrannically
           may
           not
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           Athaliah
           could
           not
           possibly
           Reign
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             set
             over
             thee
             a
             King
             ,
             says
             God
             Almighty
             ;
             he
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             set
             over
             thee
             a
             Queen
             .
          
           If
           this
           Argument
           have
           any
           weight
           ,
           I
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           The
           Command
           of
           God
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           should
           set
           over
           themselves
           a
           King
           ,
           not
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           So
           that
           I
           'm
           even
           with
           you
           .
           Amazias
           was
           a
           Slothful
           ,
           Idolatrous
           Prince
           ,
           and
           was
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           few
           Conspirators
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           by
           the
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           .
           For
           he
           fled
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           had
           none
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           pursued
           him
           to
           Lachish
           :
           They
           took
           Counsel
           against
           him
           ,
           says
           the
           History
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           forsaken
           God
           :
           And
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           Azarias
           his
           Son
           prosecuted
           those
           that
           had
           cut
           off
           his
           Father
           .
           You
           quote
           a
           great
           many
           frivolous
           passages
           out
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           Superior
           to
           the
           Sanhedrim
           .
           You
           do
           not
           consider
           
           Zedekia's
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Jerem.
             38.
             
             The
             King
             is
             not
             he
             that
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             you
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Princes
           own
           stile
           .
           Thus
           he
           confessed
           himself
           Inferior
           to
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           Perhaps
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             he
             meant
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             deny
             them
             any
             thing
             for
             fear
             of
             Sedition
             .
          
           But
           what
           does
           your
           perhaps
           signify
           ,
           whose
           most
           positive
           asserting
           any
           thing
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           Louse
           ?
           For
           nothing
           in
           Nature
           can
           be
           more
           Fickle
           and
           Inconstant
           than
           you
           are
           .
           How
           oft
           have
           you
           appear'd
           in
           this
           Discourse
           inconsistent
           with
           your self
           ;
           unsaying
           with
           one
           Breath
           what
           you
           had
           said
           with
           another
           ?
           Here
           ,
           again
           ,
           you
           make
           Comparisons
           betwixt
           King
           Charles
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           good
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           .
           You
           speak
           contemptibly
           of
           David
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           worthy
           to
           come
           in
           Competition
           with
           him
           .
           Consider
           David
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Murderer
             ;
             King
          
           Charles
           
             was
             guilty
             of
             no
             such
             Crimes
             .
          
           Solomon
           
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             accounted
             wise
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Who
           can
           with
           Patience
           hear
           this
           filthy
           ,
           rascally
           Fool
           ,
           speak
           so
           irreverently
           of
           Persons
           eminent
           both
           in
           Greatness
           and
           Piety
           ?
           Dare
           you
           compare
           King
           David
           with
           King
           Charles
           ;
           a
           most
           Religious
           King
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           with
           a
           Superstitious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           but
           a
           Novice
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           a
           most
           prudent
           ,
           wise
           Prince
           with
           a
           weak
           one
           ;
           a
           Valiant
           Prince
           with
           a
           Cowardly
           one
           ;
           finally
           ,
           a
           most
           just
           Prince
           with
           a
           most
           unjust
           
           one
           ?
           Have
           you
           the
           impudence
           to
           commend
           his
           Chastity
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           who
           is
           known
           to
           have
           committed
           all
           manner
           of
           Leudness
           in
           company
           with
           his
           Confident
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ?
           It
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           private
           Actions
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           who
           publickly
           at
           Plays
           would
           Embrace
           and
           Kiss
           the
           Ladies
           lasciviously
           ,
           and
           handle
           Virgins
           and
           Matrons
           Breasts
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           rest
           ?
           I
           advise
           you
           therefore
           ,
           you
           Counterfeit
           Plutarch
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           such
           like
           Parallels
           ,
           lest
           I
           be
           forced
           to
           publish
           those
           things
           concerning
           King
           Charles
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           conceal
           .
           Hitherto
           we
           have
           entertain'd
           our selves
           with
           what
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           have
           acted
           or
           attempted
           against
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Right
           they
           did
           it
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           when
           God
           himself
           did
           immediately
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           his
           Voice
           from
           Heaven
           govern
           their
           Commonwealth
           .
           The
           Ages
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           do
           not
           afford
           us
           any
           Authority
           ,
           as
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           confirm
           us
           in
           our
           Opinion
           by
           their
           imitating
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           when
           God
           did
           not
           give
           any
           new
           command
           concerning
           the
           Crown
           ,
           tho
           the
           Royal
           Line
           was
           not
           extinct
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           People
           returning
           to
           the
           old
           Mosaical
           Form
           of
           Government
           again
           .
           They
           were
           one
           while
           Tributaries
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           King
           of
           Syria
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           injoyn'd
           them
           things
           that
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           resisted
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           regain'd
           their
           former
           Liberty
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           whoever
           was
           accounted
           most
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           the
           Principality
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           .
           Till
           at
           last
           ,
           Hircanus
           the
           Son
           of
           Simon
           ,
           the
           Brother
           of
           Judah
           ,
           the
           Maccabee
           ,
           having
           spoiled
           
           David's
           Sepulchre
           ,
           entertain'd
           foreign
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           Invest
           the
           Priesthood
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Regal
           
           Power
           .
           After
           whose
           time
           his
           Son
           Aristobulus
           was
           the
           first
           that
           assum'd
           the
           Crown
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           indeed
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           People
           stirred
           not
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           great
           Wonder
           ,
           for
           he
           reigned
           but
           one
           year
           .
           And
           he
           himself
           being
           overtaken
           with
           a
           grievous
           Disease
           ,
           and
           repenting
           of
           his
           own
           Cruelty
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           desired
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           dye
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           wish
           .
           His
           Brother
           Alexander
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           
             and
             against
             him
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             People
             raised
             no
             Insurrection
          
           .
           tho
           he
           were
           a
           Tyrant
           too
           .
           And
           this
           lie
           might
           have
           gone
           down
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           
           Josepbus's
           History
           had
           not
           been
           extant
           .
           We
           should
           then
           have
           had
           no
           memory
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           but
           what
           your
           Josippus
           would
           afford
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           you
           transcribe
           a
           few
           senseless
           and
           useless
           Apothegms
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           The
           History
           is
           thus
           ;
           Alexander
           Administred
           the
           Publick
           Affairs
           ill
           both
           in
           War
           and
           Peace
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           kept
           in
           pay
           great
           numbers
           of
           Pisidians
           and
           Cilicians
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           protect
           himself
           from
           the
           Rage
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           whilest
           he
           was
           Sacrificing
           they
           fell
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           smother'd
           him
           with
           Boughs
           of
           Palm-trees
           and
           Citron-trees
           ;
           afterward
           the
           whole
           Nation
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           six
           years
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           when
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           Jews
           had
           been
           slain
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           being
           at
           length
           desirous
           of
           Peace
           ,
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           would
           have
           him
           do
           to
           satisfy
           them
           ;
           they
           told
           him
           nothing
           could
           do
           that
           but
           his
           Blood
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           hardly
           pardon
           him
           after
           his
           Death
           .
           This
           History
           you
           per●…
           was
           not
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           put
           it
           〈◊〉
           with
           a
           few
           ●harisaical
           Sentences
           ;
           when
           it
           had
           been
           much
           better
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           let
           it
           quite
           alone
           ,
           〈◊〉
           to
           have
           given
           a
           true
           Relation
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           trust
           to
           ●ies
           more
           than
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           your
           Cause
           .
           Even
           〈◊〉
           eight
           hundred
           Pharisees
           ,
           whom
           he
           commanded
           
           to
           be
           crucisied
           ,
           were
           of
           their
           number
           that
           had
           taken
           up
           Arms
           against
           him
           .
           And
           they
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           People
           had
           solemnly
           protested
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           could
           subdue
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           and
           get
           his
           Person
           into
           their
           Power
           ,
           they
           would
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           .
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           his
           Wife
           Alexandra
           took
           the
           Government
           upon
           her
           ,
           as
           Athalia
           had
           formerly
           done
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Jews
           admitted
           not
           a
           Female
           to
           wear
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           she
           got
           it
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           for
           she
           maintain'd
           an
           Army
           of
           Foreigners
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           favour
           ,
           for
           she
           had
           brought
           over
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           to
           her
           Interest
           ,
           which
           sort
           of
           Men
           were
           of
           the
           greaten
           Authority
           with
           the
           People
           .
           Them
           she
           had
           made
           her
           own
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           Power
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           retaining
           to
           her self
           only
           the
           Name
           .
           〈◊〉
           as
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterians
           lately
           allowed
           Cha●…
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           ,
           but
           upon
           Condition
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           would
           let
           them
           be
           King
           in
           effect
           .
           After
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           
             Alexandra
             ,
             Hyrcanus
          
           and
           Aristobulus
           ,
           her
           Sons
           ,
           contended
           for
           the
           Sovereignty
           :
           Aristobulus
           was
           〈◊〉
           industrious
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           greater
           Party
           ,
           forced
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           A
           while
           after
           ,
           when
           Pompey
           passed
           through
           Syria
           ,
           in
           his
           return
           from
           the
           Mithridatick
           War
           ;
           the
           Jews
           ,
           supposing
           they
           had
           now
           an
           opportunity
           of
           regaining
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           by
           referring
           their
           Cause
           to
           him
           ,
           dispatcht
           an
           Embassy
           to
           him
           in
           their
           own
           Names
           :
           they
           renounce
           both
           the
           Brothers
           ;
           complain
           that
           they
           had
           enslaved
           them
           .
           Pompey
           deposed
           Aristobulus
           ,
           leaves
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Principality
           as
           the
           Laws
           allowed
           ,
           to
           Hyrcanus
           the
           Elder
           .
           From
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           High
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Ethnarcha
           .
           After
           these
           times
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Archelaus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Herod
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           fifty
           Ambassadors
           to
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           accused
           〈◊〉
           
           that
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           Archelaus
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           then
           Reigned
           ;
           they
           deposed
           him
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           and
           petition'd
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           might
           be
           govern'd
           without
           a
           King.
           Caesar
           was
           moved
           at
           their
           entreaty
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           appoint
           a
           King
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           Governour
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           an
           Ethnarch
           .
           When
           that
           Governor
           had
           presided
           ten
           years
           over
           Judea
           ,
           the
           People
           sent
           Ambassadors
           again
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           accused
           him
           of
           Tyranny
           .
           Caesar
           heard
           them
           graciously
           ;
           sent
           for
           the
           Governour
           ,
           condemn'd
           him
           to
           perpetual
           Exile
           ,
           and
           banished
           him
           to
           Vienna
           .
           Answer
           me
           now
           ,
           That
           People
           that
           accused
           their
           own
           Princes
           ,
           that
           desir'd
           their
           Condemnation
           ,
           that
           desir'd
           their
           Punishment
           ,
           would
           not
           they
           themselves
           ,
           rather
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           had
           their
           choice
           ;
           would
           not
           they
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           rather
           have
           put
           them
           to
           Death
           themselves
           ?
           You
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobles
           often
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           Roman
           Deputies
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           Avarice
           ,
           or
           their
           Cruelty
           ,
           their
           Government
           was
           burdensome
           and
           oppressive
           .
           But
           you
           give
           a
           ridiculous
           reason
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           yours
           are
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             They
             were
             not
             yet
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Yoak
          
           ;
           very
           like
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           under
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Herod
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Son.
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             they
             would
             not
             raise
             War
             against
          
           Caius
           Caesar
           ,
           nor
           Petronius
           .
           I
           confess
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           very
           prudently
           in
           abstaining
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           able
           .
           Will
           you
           hear
           their
           own
           words
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ?
           
             We
             will
             not
             make
             War
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             because
             we
             cannot
          
           .
           That
           thing
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           ,
           they
           refrain'd
           from
           for
           want
           of
           Ability
           ;
           you
           ,
           false
           Hypocrite
           ,
           pretend
           they
           abstain'd
           from
           out
           of
           Religion
           .
           Then
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           toil
           you
           do
           just
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           you
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           (
           tho
           you
           had
           done
           it
           as
           superficially
           before
           )
           that
           
           Kings
           are
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           .
           That
           good
           Kings
           are
           to
           be
           pray'd
           for
           ,
           no
           Man
           denies
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           bad
           ones
           too
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           are
           any
           hopes
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           we
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           Highway-men
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           Enemies
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           Not
           that
           they
           may
           Plunder
           ,
           Spoil
           and
           Murder
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           may
           repent
           .
           We
           pray
           both
           for
           Thieves
           and
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           yet
           whoever
           dreamt
           but
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           put
           the
           Laws
           in
           execution
           against
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           other
           ?
           I
           value
           not
           the
           Egyptian
           Liturgy
           that
           you
           quote
           ;
           but
           the
           Priest
           that
           you
           mention
           ,
           who
           prayed
           that
           Commodus
           might
           succeed
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           did
           not
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           but
           Imprecated
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           imaginable
           to
           the
           Roman
           State.
           You
           say
           ,
           
             that
             we
             have
             broken
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             engaged
             more
             than
             once
             in
             solemn
             Assemblies
             to
             preserve
             the
             Authority
             and
             Majesty
             of
             the
             King.
          
           But
           because
           hereafter
           you
           are
           more
           large
           upon
           that
           subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           it
           by
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           talk
           with
           you
           when
           you
           come
           to
           it
           again
           .
           You
           return
           then
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           take
           this
           in
           short
           .
           Whatever
           they
           say
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           good
           reason
           ,
           shall
           be
           of
           no
           more
           regard
           with
           me
           ,
           than
           if
           any
           other
           ordinary
           man
           had
           said
           it
           .
           The
           first
           that
           you
           quote
           is
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           Orthodox
           Writer
           ,
           notorious
           for
           many
           errors
           ,
           whose
           authority
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           would
           stand
           you
           in
           no
           stead
           .
           But
           what
           says
           he
           ?
           he
           condemns
           Tumults
           and
           Rebellions
           .
           So
           do
           we
           .
           But
           in
           saying
           so
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           mean
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           peoples
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           all
           the
           Authority
           of
           Senates
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           King
           only
           excepted
           ,
           The
           Fathers
           decla●m
           against
           Seditions
           rashly
           raised
           ,
           by
           the
           giddy
           heat
           of
           the
           multitude
           ;
           they
           speak
           not
           of
           the
           inferior
           Magistrates
           ,
           of
           Senates
           ,
           of
           Parliaments
           
           encouraging
           the
           people
           to
           a
           lawful
           opposing
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           Hence
           Ambrose
           whom
           you
           quote
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             resist
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             but
             to
             weep
             and
             to
             ●igh
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Bulwarks
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             what
             one
             is
             there
             of
             our
             little
             number
             who
             dares
             say
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             like
             your
             Laws
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             allowed
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             shall
             Lay-men
             pretend
             to
             it
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           evident
           of
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           he
           speaks
           ,
           viz.
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           people
           as
           are
           private
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           You
           see
           by
           how
           weak
           and
           pre
           〈◊〉
           a
           reason
           he
           lighted
           a
           Torch
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           distentions
           that
           were
           afterwards
           to
           arise
           betwixt
           the
           L●ity
           and
           the
           Clergy
           concerning
           even
           Civil
           ,
           i.e.
           Temporal
           Laws
           .
           But
           because
           you
           think
           you
           press
           hardest
           upon
           us
           with
           the
           Examples
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           were
           harassed
           as
           much
           as
           a
           people
           could
           be
           ,
           yet
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             they
             never
             took
             up
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             Emperour
             :
          
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           could
           〈◊〉
           ●…ondly
           ,
           that
           whenever
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           did
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           whether
           they
           did
           or
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           〈◊〉
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           as
           that
           their
           example
           de●…
           〈◊〉
           to
           have
           little
           sway
           with
           us
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           can
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Com
           〈◊〉
           of
           Rome
           expired
           ,
           the
           whole
           and
           Soverign●
           power
           in
           the
           Empire
           was
           setled
           in
           the
           Empe
           〈◊〉
           that
           all
           the
           Soldier
           were
           under
           his
           Pay
           ;
           in
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           if
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           the
           
             E
             〈◊〉
          
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           common
           people
           had
           endea
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           a
           change
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           made
           way
           for
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           in
           any
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           then
           lost
           Liberty
           ;
           for
           the
           Empire
           would
           〈◊〉
           have
           〈◊〉
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           per
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           so
           lucky
           as
           to
           have
           kill'd
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           being
           〈◊〉
           what
           could
           the
           Christians
           do
           ?
           
           't
           is
           true
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           dispersed
           ,
           they
           were
           generally
           persons
           of
           mean
           quality
           ,
           and
           but
           of
           small
           interest
           in
           the
           world
           .
           How
           many
           of
           them
           would
           one
           Legion
           have
           been
           able
           to
           keep
           in
           awe
           ?
           Could
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           body
           of
           men
           as
           they
           were
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           ever
           expect
           to
           accomplish
           an
           Enterprize
           that
           many
           famous
           Generals
           ,
           and
           whole
           Armies
           of
           tried
           Soldiers
           had
           lost
           their
           lives
           in
           attempting
           ?
           when
           about
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Nativity
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           upon
           twenty
           years
           before
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           when
           Di●clesian
           was
           Emperour
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Christian
           Legion
           in
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           which
           Legion
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           it
           consisted
           of
           Christians
           ,
           was
           slain
           by
           the
           ●est
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           a
           Town
           in
           France
           called
           
             Octodurum
             .
             The
             Christians
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             conspir'd
             not
             with
          
           Cassius
           ,
           with
           Albinus
           ,
           with
           Niger
           ;
           and
           does
           Tertullian
           think
           they
           merited
           by
           not
           being
           willing
           to
           lose
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           quarrels
           of
           Inndels
           ?
           'T
           is
           evident
           therefore
           that
           the
           Christians
           could
           not
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ;
           and
           it
           could
           be
           no
           ways
           advantagious
           to
           their
           interest
           to
           conspire
           with
           Infidels
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Heathen
           Emperors
           reign'd
           .
           But
           that
           afterwards
           the
           Christians
           made
           War
           upon
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           defended
           themselves
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           when
           there
           was
           occasion
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           revenged
           upon
           Tyrants
           their
           Enormities
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           about
           to
           make
           appear
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           Constantite
           being
           a
           Christian
           ,
           made
           War
           upon
           Lacinius
           ,
           and
           cut
           him
           o●●
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           because
           he
           molested
           the
           Eastern
           Christians
           ;
           by
           which
           act
           of
           his
           he
           declared
           thus
           much
           at
           least
           That
           ,
           one
           Magistrate
           might
           punish
           another
           ;
           for
           he
           for
           his
           Subjects
           take
           punished
           ●icinius
           ,
           who
           to
           all
           intents
           was
           as
           abso
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Empire
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           leave
           the
           
           vengeance
           to
           God
           alone
           :
           Licinius
           might
           have
           done
           the
           same
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           not
           wholly
           reserved
           to
           Gods
           own
           Tribunal
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           have
           something
           to
           do
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           stand
           in
           the
           same
           relation
           to
           King
           Charles
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           did
           to
           Licinius
           ?
           The
           Soldiers
           made
           Constantine
           what
           he
           was
           .
           But
           our
           Laws
           have
           made
           our
           Parliaments
           equal
           ,
           nay
           ,
           superior
           to
           our
           Kings
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           Constantinople
           resisted
           Constantius
           an
           Arrian
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           able
           ;
           they
           opposed
           Hermogenes
           whom
           he
           had
           sent
           with
           a
           Military
           power
           to
           depose
           Paul
           an
           Orthodox
           Bishop
           ;
           the
           house
           whither
           he
           had
           betaken
           himself
           for
           security
           ,
           they
           fired
           about
           his
           ears
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           killed
           him
           right
           out
           .
           Constans
           threatned
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           his
           Brother
           Constantius
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           restore
           Paul
           and
           Athanasius
           to
           their
           Bishopricks
           .
           You
           see
           those
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           when
           their
           Bishopricks
           were
           in
           
           danger
           ,
           were
           not
           ashamed
           to
           stir
           up
           their
           Prince's
           own
           Brother
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           him
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           then
           made
           whom
           they
           would
           Emperors
           ,
           put
           to
           death
           Constans
           the
           Son
           of
           Constantinus
           ,
           because
           he
           behaved
           himself
           dissolutely
           and
           proudly
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           Translated
           the
           Empire
           to
           Magnentius
           .
           Nay
           ,
           those
           very
           persons
           that
           saluted
           Julian
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Emperour
           ,
           against
           Constantius
           his
           will
           ,
           who
           was
           actually
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           (
           for
           Julian
           was
           not
           then
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           but
           a
           vertuous
           and
           valiant
           person
           )
           are
           they
           not
           amongst
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           Example
           you
           propose
           to
           us
           for
           our
           imitation
           ?
           which
           action
           of
           theirs
           ,
           when
           Constantius
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           people
           very
           sharply
           and
           earnestly
           forbad
           ,
           (
           which
           Letters
           were
           openly
           read
           to
           them
           )
           they
           all
           cried
           out
           
           unanimously
           ,
           That
           themselves
           had
           but
           done
           what
           the
           Provincial
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           had
           decreed
           .
           The
           same
           persons
           declared
           War
           against
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           contributed
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           to
           deprive
           him
           both
           of
           his
           Government
           and
           his
           Life
           .
           How
           did
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Antioch
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ?
           I
           'le
           warrant
           you
           they
           prayed
           for
           Julian
           ,
           after
           he
           became
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           whom
           they
           used
           to
           rail
           at
           in
           his
           own
           presence
           ,
           and
           scoffing
           at
           his
           long
           Beard
           ,
           bid
           him
           make
           Ropes
           of
           it
           :
           Upon
           the
           news
           of
           whose
           death
           they
           gave
           publick
           Thanksgivings
           ,
           made
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           gave
           other
           publick
           Demonstrations
           of
           Joy
           ;
           do
           you
           think
           they
           used
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           life
           and
           health
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           reported
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           Soldier
           in
           his
           own
           Army
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           Death
           ?
           Sozomen
           ,
           a
           Writer
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           does
           not
           deny
           it
           but
           commends
           him
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           fact
           were
           so
           ;
           
             For
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Soldiers
             might
             think
             within
             himself
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             but
             all
             Mankind
             hitherto
             had
             agreed
             that
             it
             was
             a
             commendable
             action
             to
             kill
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             deserve
             all
             mens
             praise
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             die
             themselves
             to
             procure
             the
             liberty
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             Soldier
             ought
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             so
             zealous
             and
             valiant
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Sozomen
           ,
           a
           good
           and
           Religious
           man
           of
           that
           age
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           may
           easily
           apprehend
           what
           the
           general
           opinion
           of
           pious
           men
           in
           those
           days
           was
           upon
           this
           point
           .
           Ambrose
           himself
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Emperour
           Valentinian
           the
           Younger
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           Milan
           ,
           refused
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           but
           defended
           himself
           and
           the
           Palace
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           against
           the
           Emperour's
           Officers
           ,
           
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             to
             resist
             the
             higher
             powers
          
           .
           There
           was
           a
           great
           sedition
           raised
           at
           Constantinople
           against
           the
           Emperour
           Areadius
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           
           Chrysostom's
           Exile
           .
           Hitherto
           I
           have
           shewn
           how
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           behaved
           themselves
           towards
           Tyrants
           ;
           how
           not
           only
           the
           Christian
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           themselves
           have
           both
           made
           War
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           opposed
           them
           with
           force
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           before
           St.
           
           Austin's
           time
           ;
           for
           you
           your self
           are
           pleased
           to
           go
           down
           no
           lower
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           Son
           of
           Placidia
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           by
           Maximus
           a
           Senator
           ,
           for
           committing
           Adultery
           with
           his
           Wife
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           mention
           Avitus
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           whom
           ,
           because
           he
           disbanded
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           betook
           himself
           wholly
           to
           a
           luxurious
           life
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           immediately
           deposed
           ;
           because
           these
           things
           came
           to
           pass
           some
           years
           after
           St.
           
           Austin's
           death
           :
           But
           all
           this
           I
           give
           you
           :
           Suppose
           I
           had
           not
           mentioned
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           suppose
           they
           never
           had
           stirred
           in
           opposition
           to
           Tyrants
           ;
           suppose
           they
           had
           accounted
           it
           unlawful
           so
           do
           ;
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           were
           not
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           ●ely
           upon
           their
           Authority
           ,
           or
           can
           safely
           follow
           their
           Example
           .
           Long
           before
           
           Constantine's
           time
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           had
           lost
           much
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Sanctity
           and
           integity
           both
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Manners
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           vastly
           enriched
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           Honour
           and
           Civil
           Power
           and
           then
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           went
           to
           wrack
           .
           First
           Luxury
           and
           Sloth
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           great
           drove
           of
           Herches
           and
           Immoralities
           broke
           loose
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           begot
           Envy
           ,
           Hatred
           and
           Discord
           ;
           which
           abounded
           every
           where
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           linked
           together
           into
           one
           Brotherhood
           by
           that
           
           holy
           band
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           as
           much
           at
           variance
           and
           strife
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           bitter
           Enemies
           in
           the
           world
           could
           be
           :
           No
           reverence
           for
           ,
           no
           consideration
           of
           their
           duty
           was
           left
           amongst
           them
           ;
           the
           Soldiers
           and
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           pleased
           themselves
           ,
           created
           new
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           killed
           good
           ones
           as
           well
           as
           bad
           .
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           such
           as
           
             Verannio
             ,
             Alaximus
             ,
             Eugenius
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Soldiers
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           advanced
           and
           made
           them
           Emperors
           ;
           nor
           Gratian
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Prince
           ;
           nor
           Valentinian
           the
           younger
           ,
           who
           was
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           put
           to
           death
           by
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           acted
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           Soldiers
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           but
           those
           Soldiers
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           that
           Age
           which
           you
           call
           Evangelical
           ,
           and
           whose
           example
           you
           propose
           to
           us
           for
           our
           imitation
           Now
           you
           shall
           hear
           how
           the
           Clergy
           managed
           themselves
           :
           Pastors
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           those
           very
           Fathers
           whom
           we
           admire
           and
           extol
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           whom
           was
           a
           Leader
           of
           their
           several
           Flocks
           ;
           those
           very
           men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           fought
           for
           their
           Bishopricks
           ,
           as
           Tyrants
           did
           for
           their
           Soveraignty
           ;
           sometimes
           throughout
           the
           City
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           very
           Churches
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           Clergy-men
           and
           Lay-men
           fought
           promiscuously
           ;
           they
           slew
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           great
           slaughters
           were
           made
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           You
           may
           remember
           Damasus
           and
           Vrsicinus
           ,
           who
           were
           Contemporaries
           with
           Ambrose
           .
           It
           would
           be
           too
           long
           to
           relate
           the
           Tumultuary
           Insurrections
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Antiach
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           especially
           those
           under
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Management
           of
           Cyrillus
           ,
           whom
           you
           extol
           as
           a
           Preacher
           up
           of
           Obedience
           ;
           when
           the
           Monks
           in
           that
           fight
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           had
           almost
           slain
           Orestes
           ,
           Theodosius's
           Deputy
           .
           Now
           who
           can
           sufficiently
           wonder
           at
           your
           Impudence
           ,
           
           or
           Carelessness
           and
           Neglect
           .
           
             
               Till
               St.
            
             Austin's
             time
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               and
               lower
               down
               than
               the
               age
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               mention
               extant
               in
               History
               ,
               of
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               of
               any
               Commander
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               number
               of
               Conspirators
               ,
               that
               have
               put
               their
               Prince
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               taken
               up
               Arms
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           I
           have
           named
           to
           you
           out
           of
           known
           and
           approved
           Histories
           ,
           both
           private
           persons
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           have
           slain
           not
           only
           bad
           ,
           but
           very
           good
           Princes
           :
           Whole
           Armies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           many
           Bishops
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           fought
           against
           their
           own
           Emperors
           .
           You
           produce
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           great
           flourish
           of
           words
           ,
           persuade
           or
           boast
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Princes
           :
           And
           I
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           produce
           both
           those
           same
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           others
           besides
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           actions
           ,
           have
           declined
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           even
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           have
           defended
           themselves
           with
           a
           Military
           Force
           against
           them
           ;
           others
           that
           have
           opposed
           forcibly
           ,
           and
           wounded
           their
           Deputies
           ;
           others
           that
           being
           Competitors
           for
           Bishopricks
           ,
           have
           maintained
           Civil
           Wars
           against
           one
           another
           :
           As
           if
           it
           were
           lawful
           for
           Christians
           to
           wage
           War
           with
           Christians
           for
           a
           Bishoprick
           ;
           and
           Citizens
           with
           Citizens
           ;
           but
           unlawful
           to
           fight
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           of
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Lives
           themselves
           .
           Who
           would
           own
           such
           Fathers
           as
           these
           ?
           You
           produce
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           who
           you
           say
           ,
           asserts
           that
           
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             Master
             over
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             a
             Prince
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
          
           But
           I
           answer
           ;
           If
           St.
           Austin
           assert
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           he
           asserts
           what
           neither
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           ever
           asserted
           ;
           tho
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           that
           assertion
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           false
           ,
           he
           pretends
           to
           rely
           wholly
           upon
           their
           Authority
           .
           The
           three
           or
           four
           last
           Pages
           of
           this
           Fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           are
           stuffed
           with
           meer
           
           Lies
           ,
           or
           things
           carelessly
           and
           loosely
           put
           together
           ,
           that
           are
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           And
           that
           every
           one
           that
           reads
           them
           ,
           will
           discover
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           already
           .
           For
           what
           concerns
           the
           Pope
           ,
           against
           whom
           you
           declaim
           so
           loudly
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           you
           should
           bawl
           at
           him
           ,
           till
           you
           are
           hoarse
           .
           But
           whereas
           you
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           That
           
             all
             that
             called
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             yielded
             an
             entire
             obedience
             to
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             till
             the
             Papal
             Power
             grew
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             acknowledged
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             :
          
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           many
           Examples
           before
           and
           since
           the
           age
           that
           St.
           Augustin
           lived
           in
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           false
           .
           Neither
           does
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           much
           more
           truth
           in
           it
           which
           you
           say
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ;
           
             viz.
             That
             Pope
          
           Zachary
           
             absolved
             the
          
           French-men
           
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             King.
          
           For
           
             Francis
             Hottoman
          
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           a
           French-man
           and
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           Learned
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           13th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Francogallia
           ,
           denies
           that
           either
           Chilperic
           was
           deposed
           ,
           or
           the
           Kingdom
           translated
           to
           Pepin
           ,
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           ;
           and
           he
           proves
           out
           of
           very
           Ancient
           Chronicles
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           That
           the
           whole
           affair
           was
           transacted
           in
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Original
           Censtitution
           of
           that
           Government
           :
           Which
           being
           once
           done
           ,
           the
           French
           Histories
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Zachary
           himself
           ,
           deny
           that
           there
           was
           any
           necessity
           of
           absolving
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           .
           For
           not
           only
           Hottoman
           ,
           but
           Guicciard
           ,
           a
           very
           eminent
           Historian
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           informs
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Ancient
           Records
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           testifie
           ,
           That
           the
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           Kingship
           amongst
           them
           ,
           reserved
           a
           power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           both
           of
           Chusing
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           Deposing
           them
           
           again
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           fit
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           which
           they
           took
           ,
           was
           upon
           this
           express
           condition
           ;
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           should
           likewise
           perform
           what
           at
           his
           Coronation
           he
           swore
           to
           do
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Kings
           by
           mis-governing
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           first
           broke
           their
           own
           Oath
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           Pope
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           people's
           Oaths
           ;
           the
           Kings
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           perfidiousness
           having
           absolved
           their
           Subjects
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           Pope
           Zachary
           himself
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           you
           your self
           quote
           ,
           renounces
           ,
           and
           ascribes
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           Authority
           which
           you
           say
           he
           assumes
           to
           himself
           :
           
             For
             if
             a
             Prince
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             being
             beholden
             to
             them
             for
             his
             Royalty
             ;
             if
             the
             people
             ,
             since
             they
             make
             Kings
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Right
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
          
           as
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           Pope
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           the
           French
           men
           would
           by
           any
           Oath
           depart
           in
           the
           least
           from
           that
           Ancient
           Right
           ,
           or
           ever
           tye
           up
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Right
           that
           their
           Ancestors
           always
           had
           to
           depose
           bad
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           honour
           and
           obey
           good
           ones
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           yield
           that
           Obedience
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           which
           they
           swore
           to
           yield
           only
           to
           good
           Princes
           .
           A
           people
           obliged
           to
           Obedience
           by
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           is
           discharged
           of
           that
           obligation
           ,
           when
           a
           Lawful
           Prince
           becomes
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           or
           gives
           himself
           over
           to
           Sloth
           and
           Veluptuousness
           ;
           the
           rule
           of
           Justice
           ,
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           Nature
           dispenseth
           with
           such
           a
           people's
           Allegiance
           .
           So
           that
           even
           by
           the
           Pope's
           own
           opinion
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           under
           no
           obligation
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           Chilperic
           ,
           and
           consequently
           had
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Dispensation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           THO
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           and
           always
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           does
           exactly
           agree
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           so
           that
           having
           shown
           what
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           practice
           has
           been
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           I
           have
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Discourse
           ,
           made
           to
           appear
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           yet
           because
           you
           pretend
           
             to
             confute
             us
             most
             powerfully
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           I
           will
           be
           content
           to
           admit
           that
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           which
           before
           I
           had
           thought
           would
           be
           superfluous
           ;
           that
           in
           this
           Chapter
           I
           may
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           nothing
           is
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           than
           that
           Punishment
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           Tyrants
           .
           Which
           if
           I
           do
           not
           evince
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           agree
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           likewise
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           they
           are
           exempt
           .
           I
           do
           not
           purpose
           to
           frame
           a
           long
           Discourse
           of
           Nature
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           original
           of
           Civil
           Societies
           ;
           that
           Argument
           has
           been
           largely
           handled
           by
           many
           Learned
           men
           ,
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           be
           as
           short
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           my
           design
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           confute
           you
           my self
           ,
           who
           would
           willingly
           have
           spared
           this
           pains
           ;
           as
           to
           show
           that
           you
           confute
           your self
           ,
           and
           destroy
           your
           own
           Positions
           .
           I
           'll
           begin
           with
           that
           first
           Position
           which
           you
           lay
           down
           as
           a
           Fundamental
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           Groundwork
           of
           my
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Principle
             imprinted
             on
             all
             mens
             minds
             ,
             to
             regard
             the
             good
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             considering
             men
             as
             united
             together
             in
             Societies
             .
             But
             this
             innate
             Principle
             cannot
             procure
             that
             common
             good
             ,
             unless
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             people
             that
             must
             be
             governed
             ,
             so
             that
             very
             Principle
             
             ascertain
             who
             shall
             govern
             them
             .
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           lest
           the
           stronger
           oppress
           the
           weaker
           ,
           and
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           mutual
           Safety
           and
           Protection
           have
           united
           themselves
           together
           ,
           should
           be
           disunited
           and
           divided
           by
           Injury
           and
           Violence
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           a
           bestial
           savage
           life
           again
           .
           This
           I
           suppose
           is
           what
           you
           mean.
           
             Out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             united
             into
             one
             body
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             there
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             same
             chosen
             ,
             who
             excelled
             the
             rest
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Valour
             ;
             that
             they
             either
             by
             force
             ,
             or
             by
             persuasion
             ,
             might
             restrain
             those
             that
             were
             refractory
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             within
             due
             bounds
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             would
             so
             fall
             out
             that
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             whose
             Conduct
             and
             Valour
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             might
             be
             able
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             assisted
             one
             another
             with
             their
             Advice
             and
             Counsel
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             manshould
             order
             all
             things
             himself
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             his
             consulting
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             taking
             some
             into
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             with
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             a
             single
             person
             reign
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             reside
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             all
             should
             administer
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             man
             should
             do
             all
             ,
             the
             Government
             does
             always
             lye
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             many
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Both
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             whether
             by
             many
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             are
             equally
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             for
             both
             proceed
             from
             the
             same
             Principle
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             single
             person
             so
             to
             govern
             alone
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             admit
             others
             into
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Government
             with
             himself
             .
          
           Tho
           I
           might
           have
           taken
           all
           this
           out
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           Aristotle's
           Politicks
           ,
           I
           chose
           rather
           to
           transcribe
           it
           out
           of
           your
           own
           Book
           ;
           for
           you
           stole
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           Prometheus
           did
           Fire
           from
           Jupiter
           ,
           to
           the
           ruin
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           of
           your self
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           opinion
           .
           For
           enquire
           as
           diligently
           as
           you
           can
           for
           your
           life
           ,
           into
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           described
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           find
           
           the
           least
           footstep
           in
           it
           of
           Kingly
           Power
           ,
           as
           you
           explain
           it
           .
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             in
             ordering
             who
             should
             govern
             others
             ,
             respected
             the
             universal
             good
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
          
           It
           did
           not
           then
           regard
           the
           private
           good
           of
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           Prince
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           is
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           People
           superior
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           being
           allowed
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           Princes
           should
           have
           any
           right
           to
           oppress
           or
           enslave
           the
           people
           ;
           that
           the
           inferior
           should
           have
           right
           to
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           superior
           .
           So
           that
           since
           Kings
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           any
           right
           to
           do
           mischief
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           the
           people
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           be
           superior
           to
           that
           of
           Princes
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           the
           same
           right
           ,
           that
           before
           King
           hip
           was
           known
           ,
           men
           united
           their
           Strength
           and
           Counsels
           for
           their
           mutual
           Safety
           and
           Defence
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           right
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           all
           mens
           Liberty
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Safety
           ,
           they
           appointed
           one
           or
           more
           to
           govern
           the
           rest
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           right
           they
           may
           depose
           those
           very
           persons
           ,
           whom
           for
           their
           Valour
           or
           Wisdom
           they
           advanced
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           that
           rule
           disorderly
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           slothfulness
           ,
           folly
           ,
           or
           impiety
           ,
           unfit
           for
           Government
           ;
           since
           Nature
           does
           not
           regard
           the
           good
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           in
           general
           .
           For
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           were
           they
           whom
           you
           suppose
           to
           have
           been
           chosen
           ?
           You
           say
           
             they
             were
             such
             as
             excelled
             in
             Courage
             and
             Conduct
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           by
           Nature
           seemed
           fittest
           for
           Government
           ;
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           excellent
           Wisdom
           and
           Valour
           ,
           were
           enabled
           to
           undertake
           so
           great
           a
           Charge
           .
           The
           consequence
           of
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           right
           of
           Succession
           is
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           has
           right
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           unless
           he
           excel
           all
           others
           in
           Wisdom
           and
           Courage
           ;
           that
           all
           such
           as
           Reign
           ,
           and
           
           want
           these
           qualifications
           ,
           are
           advanced
           to
           the
           Government
           by
           Force
           or
           Faction
           ;
           have
           no
           right
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           be
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           Slaves
           than
           Princes
           .
           For
           Nature
           appoints
           that
           Wise
           men
           should
           govern
           Fools
           ,
           not
           that
           Wicked
           men
           should
           rule
           over
           Good
           men
           ;
           Fools
           over
           wise
           men
           :
           And
           consequently
           ,
           they
           that
           take
           the
           Government
           out
           of
           such
           mens
           hands
           ,
           act
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           To
           what
           end
           Nature
           directs
           Wise
           men
           should
           bear
           the
           Rule
           ,
           you
           shall
           hear
           in
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               That
               by
               Force
               or
               by
               Persuasion
               ,
               they
               may
               keep
               such
               as
               are
               unruly
               ,
               within
               due
               bounds
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           should
           he
           keep
           others
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           that
           neglects
           ,
           or
           is
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           acts
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           ?
           Alledg
           now
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           any
           dictate
           of
           Nature
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           enjoyned
           to
           neglect
           the
           Wise
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           them
           in
           Civil
           and
           Publick
           Concerns
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           what
           great
           and
           admirable
           things
           Nature
           her self
           effects
           in
           things
           that
           are
           inanimate
           and
           void
           of
           sense
           ,
           rather
           than
           lose
           her
           end
           .
           Produce
           any
           Rule
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Natural
           Justice
           ,
           by
           which
           inferior
           Criminals
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           but
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           go
           unpunished
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           tho
           guilty
           of
           the
           greatest
           Crimes
           imaginable
           ,
           be
           had
           in
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           almost
           adored
           .
           You
           agree
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             whether
             by
             many
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             are
             equally
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           person
           of
           a
           King
           is
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           more
           sacred
           than
           a
           Senate
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           ,
           chosen
           from
           amongst
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           you
           grant
           may
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           offend
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           Kings
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           who
           are
           appointed
           to
           rule
           for
           the
           very
           same
           end
           and
           purpose
           that
           other
           Magistrates
           
           are
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Nature
             does
             not
             allow
             any
             single
             person
             to
             bear
             rule
             so
             entirely
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             Partners
             in
             the
             Government
             .
          
           It
           does
           not
           therefore
           allow
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ;
           it
           does
           not
           allow
           one
           single
           person
           to
           rule
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           others
           should
           be
           in
           a
           slavish
           subjection
           to
           his
           Commands
           only
           .
           You
           that
           give
           Princes
           such
           Partners
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           
             as
             in
             whom
          
           ,
           to
           use
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           
             the
             Government
             always
             resides
          
           ,
           do
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           others
           Colleagues
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           equal
           to
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           consequently
           you
           settle
           a
           power
           in
           those
           Colleagues
           of
           punishing
           ,
           and
           of
           deposing
           them
           .
           So
           that
           while
           you
           your self
           go
           about
           ,
           not
           to
           extol
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           but
           to
           establish
           it
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           you
           destroy
           it
           ;
           no
           greater
           misfortune
           could
           befall
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           such
           an
           Advocate
           as
           you
           are
           .
           Poor
           ,
           unhappy
           wretch
           !
           what
           blindness
           of
           mind
           has
           seiz'd
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           unwittingly
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           discover
           your
           Knavery
           and
           folly
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           visible
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           conceal'd
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           and
           disguis'd
           ;
           that
           you
           should
           be
           so
           industrious
           to
           heap
           disgrace
           and
           ignominy
           upon
           your self
           .
           What
           offence
           does
           Heaven
           punish
           you
           for
           ,
           in
           making
           you
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           undertake
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           desperate
           Cause
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           impudence
           and
           childishness
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           defending
           it
           ,
           to
           betray
           it
           by
           your
           ignorance
           ?
           What
           enemy
           of
           yours
           would
           desire
           to
           see
           you
           in
           a
           more
           forlorn
           ,
           despicable
           condition
           than
           you
           are
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           refuge
           left
           from
           the
           depth
           of
           misery
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           own
           imprudence
           and
           want
           of
           sense
           ,
           since
           by
           your
           unskilful
           and
           silly
           defence
           ,
           you
           have
           rendred
           Tyrants
           the
           more
           odious
           and
           detestable
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           to
           them
           an
           unbounded
           liberty
           of
           doing
           mischief
           with
           Impunity
           ;
           and
           consequently
           have
           created
           them
           more
           enemies
           than
           they
           had
           before
           ?
           But
           I
           return
           to
           your
           
           Contradictions
           .
           When
           you
           had
           resolved
           with
           your self
           to
           be
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           endeavour
           to
           find
           out
           a
           foundation
           for
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           you
           saw
           a
           necessity
           of
           extolling
           a
           Monarchy
           above
           other
           sorts
           of
           Government
           ;
           which
           you
           cannot
           go
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           without
           doing
           as
           you
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           contradicting
           your self
           .
           For
           having
           said
           but
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           
             That
             all
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             whether
             by
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             are
             equally
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           now
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             of
             all
             th●se
             sorts
             of
             Government
             ,
             That
             of
             a
             single
             person
             is
             most
             natural
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           though
           you
           had
           said
           in
           express
           terms
           but
           lately
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             does
             not
             allow
             that
             any
             Government
             should
             reside
             entirely
             in
             one
             man.
          
           Now
           upbraid
           whom
           you
           will
           with
           the
           putting
           of
           Tyrants
           to
           death
           ;
           since
           you
           your self
           by
           your
           own
           folly
           ,
           have
           ●ut
           the
           Throats
           of
           all
           Monarchs
           ,
           nay
           even
           of
           Monarchy
           it self
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           for
           us
           here
           to
           dispute
           which
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           best
           ,
           by
           one
           single
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           many
           .
           I
           confess
           many
           eminent
           and
           famous
           men
           have
           extolled
           a
           Monarchy
           ;
           but
           it
           has
           always
           been
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           were
           a
           very
           excellent
           person
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           of
           all
           others
           deserved
           best
           to
           reign
           ,
           without
           which
           Supposition
           ,
           no
           form
           of
           Government
           can
           be
           so
           prone
           to
           Tyranny
           as
           Monarchy
           is
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           resemble
           a
           Monarchy
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           one
           Divine
           Being
           .
           I
           pray
           answer
           me
           ,
           Whether
           you
           think
           that
           any
           other
           can
           deserve
           to
           be
           invested
           with
           a
           power
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           that
           shall
           resemble
           his
           power
           that
           Governs
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           such
           a
           person
           as
           doth
           infinitely
           excel
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           both
           for
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           in
           some
           measure
           resemble
           the
           Deity
           ?
           and
           such
           a
           person
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           none
           can
           be
           but
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           make
           a
           Kingdom
           
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           comparison
           betwixt
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ;
           observe
           how
           lame
           the
           Parallel
           is
           .
           For
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           begot
           part
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           at
           least
           he
           feeds
           all
           those
           that
           are
           of
           his
           house
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           deserves
           to
           have
           the
           Government
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           holds
           not
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Prince
           ;
           nay
           't
           is
           quite
           contrary
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           propose
           to
           us
           for
           our
           imitation
           the
           example
           of
           inferiour
           Creatures
           ,
           especially
           of
           Birds
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           of
           Bees
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           your
           skill
           in
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Birds
           too
           ;
           
             The
             Bees
             have
             a
             King
             over
             them
             .
          
           The
           Bees
           of
           Trent
           you
           mean
           ;
           do'nt
           you
           remember
           ?
           all
           other
           Bees
           ,
           you
           your self
           confess
           to
           be
           ●…wealths
           .
           But
           leave
           off
           playing
           the
           fool
           with
           Bees
           ;
           they
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Muses
           ,
           and
           hate
           ,
           and
           (
           you
           see
           )
           confute
           ●…etle
           as
           you
           are
           
             The
             Quails
             are
             under
             a
             Captain
          
           Lay
           〈◊〉
           snares
           for
           your
           own
           Bitterns
           ;
           you
           are
           not
           Fowler
           good
           enough
           to
           catch
           us
           .
           Now
           you
           begin
           to
           be
           personally
           concerned
           .
           
             Galius
             Gallinaceus
          
           ,
           a
           Cock
           say
           you
           ,
           
             has
             both
             Cocks
             and
             Hens
             under
             him
             .
          
           How
           can
           that
           be
           ,
           since
           you
           your self
           that
           are
           Gallus
           ,
           and
           but
           too
           much
           Gallinaceus
           ,
           by
           report
           ,
           cannot
           Govern
           your
           own
           single
           Hen
           ,
           but
           let
           her
           Govern
           you
           :
           So
           that
           if
           a
           Gallinaceus
           Bee
           a
           King
           over
           many
           Hens
           .
           you
           that
           are
           a
           slave
           to
           one
           ,
           must
           own
           your self
           not
           to
           be
           so
           good
           as
           a
           Gallinaceus
           ,
           but
           some
           
             Ster●orarius
             Gallus
          
           ,
           Dunghill-Cock
           or
           other
           .
           For
           matter
           of
           Books
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           body
           publishes
           huger
           Dunghills
           than
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           disturb
           all
           people
           with
           your
           shitten
           Cock-crow
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           only
           property
           in
           which
           you
           resemble
           a
           true
           Cock.
           I
           'le
           throw
           you
           a
           great
           many
           Barley-corns
           ,
           if
           in
           ransacking
           this
           Dunghill
           Book
           of
           yours
           ,
           you
           can
           show
           me
           but
           one
           Jewel
           ;
           but
           why
           should
           I
           promise
           you
           Barley
           ,
           that
           never
           p●●kt
           at
           corn
           ,
           as
           that
           honest
           plain
           Cock
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           Aesop
           ,
           
           but
           at
           Gold
           ,
           as
           that
           Roguey
           Cock
           in
           Plautus
           ;
           though
           with
           a
           different
           event
           ;
           for
           you
           found
           a
           hundred
           Jacobusses
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           struck
           dead
           with
           
           Euclio's
           Club
           ,
           which
           you
           deserve
           more
           than
           he
           did
           .
           But
           let
           us
           go
           on
           :
           
             That
             same
             natural
             reason
             that
             designs
             the
             good
             and
             safely
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             requires
             ,
             that
             whoever
             is
             once
             promoted
             to
             the
             S●…ignty
             ,
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             .
          
           Whoever
           question'd
           this
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           his
           preservation
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           But
           is
           it
           not
           obvious
           to
           all
           men
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           natural
           reason
           than
           that
           any
           one
           man
           should
           be
           preserved
           and
           defended
           to
           the
           utter
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           others
           ?
           But
           yet
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             keep
             and
             defend
             a
             bad
             Prince
             ,
             nay
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             than
             to
             change
             him
             for
             another
             ;
             because
             his
             ill
             Government
             cannot
             do
             the
             Commonwealth
             so
             much
             harm
             as
             the
             disturbances
             will
             occasion
             ,
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             raised
             before
             the
             people
             can
             get
             rid
             of
             him
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ?
           If
           nature
           teacheth
           me
           rather
           to
           suffer
           my self
           to
           be
           robbed
           by
           High-way
           men
           rather
           ;
           if
           I
           should
           be
           taken
           captive
           by
           such
           ,
           to
           purchase
           my
           Liberty
           with
           all
           my
           Estate
           ,
           than
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           for
           my
           life
           ,
           can
           you
           infer
           from
           th●…
           that
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           right
           to
           rob
           and
           spoil
           me
           ?
           Nature
           teacheth
           men
           to
           give
           way
           sometimes
           to
           the
           violence
           and
           outrages
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           affairs
           sometimes
           enforceth
           a
           Toleration
           with
           their
           enormities
           ;
           what
           foundation
           can
           you
           find
           in
           this
           forced
           patience
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           in
           this
           compulsory
           submission
           ,
           to
           build
           a
           right
           upon
           ,
           for
           Princes
           to
           Tyrannize
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ?
           that
           right
           which
           Nature
           has
           given
           the
           people
           for
           their
           own
           preservation
           ,
           can
           you
           affirm
           that
           she
           has
           invested
           Tyrants
           with
           for
           the
           people's
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           ?
           Nature
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           of
           two
           evils
           to
           chuse
           the
           least
           ;
           and
           to
           bear
           with
           oppression
           ,
           
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           so
           doing
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           infer
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           have
           some
           right
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           oppress
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           because
           as
           circumstances
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           it
           may
           sometimes
           be
           a
           less
           mischief
           to
           bear
           with
           them
           than
           to
           remove
           them
           ?
           Remember
           what
           your self
           once
           wrote
           concerning
           Bishops
           against
           a
           Jesuit
           ;
           you
           were
           then
           of
           another
           opinion
           than
           you
           are
           now
           :
           I
           have
           quoted
           your
           words
           formerly
           ;
           you
           there
           affirm
           
             that
             seditious
             Civil
             dissentions
             and
             discords
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Common
             people
             against
             and
             amongst
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             less
             mischievous
             than
             certain
             misery
             and
             destruction
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             that
             plays
             the
             Tyrant
             .
          
           And
           you
           said
           very
           true
           .
           For
           you
           had
           not
           then
           run
           mad
           ;
           you
           had
           not
           then
           been
           bribed
           with
           Charles
           his
           Jacobusses
           .
           You
           had
           not
           got
           the
           King's-Evil
           .
           I
           should
           tell
           you
           perhaps
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           know
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           be
           ashamed
           thus
           to
           prevaricate
           .
           But
           you
           can
           sooner
           burst
           than
           blush
           ,
           who
           have
           cast
           off
           all
           shame
           for
           a
           little
           profit
           .
           Did
           you
           not
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           flourished
           and
           became
           glorious
           when
           they
           had
           banished
           their
           Kings
           ?
           Could
           you
           possibly
           forget
           that
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ?
           which
           after
           it
           had
           shook
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           after
           long
           and
           tedious
           Wars
           ,
           but
           Crown'd
           with
           success
           ,
           obtained
           its
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           feeds
           such
           a
           pitiful
           Grammarian
           as
           your self
           with
           a
           Pension
           ;
           not
           that
           their
           youth
           might
           be
           so
           infatuated
           by
           your
           Sophistry
           as
           to
           chuse
           rather
           to
           return
           to
           their
           former
           Slavery
           than
           inherit
           the
           Glorious
           Liberty
           which
           their
           Ancestors
           purchased
           for
           them
           .
           May
           those
           pernicious
           principles
           of
           yours
           be
           banished
           with
           your self
           into
           the
           most
           remote
           and
           barbarous
           corners
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           England
           might
           have
           afforded
           you
           an
           example
           ,
           in
           
           which
           Charles
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           their
           King
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           captive
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           was
           found
           incurable
           ,
           was
           put
           to
           death
           .
           But
           
             they
             have
             defaced
             and
             impoverished
             the
             Island
             with
             Civil
             broils
             and
             discords
             ,
             which
             under
             its
             Kings
             was
             happy
             ,
             and
             swam
             in
             Luxury
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           almost
           buried
           in
           Luxury
           and
           Voluptuousness
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           inured
           thereto
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           enthralled
           the
           more
           easily
           ;
           when
           its
           Laws
           were
           abolished
           ,
           and
           its
           Religion
           agreed
           to
           be
           sold
           ,
           they
           delivered
           it
           from
           Slavery
           .
           You
           are
           like
           him
           that
           published
           Simplicius
           in
           the
           same
           Volume
           with
           Epictetus
           ,
           a
           very
           grave
           Stoick
           ,
           
             Who
             call
             an
             Island
             happy
             ,
             because
             it
             swims
             in
             Luxury
             .
          
           I
           'm
           sure
           no
           such
           Doctrine
           ever
           came
           out
           of
           
           Zeno's
           School
           .
           But
           why
           should
           not
           you
           ,
           who
           would
           give
           Kings
           a
           power
           of
           doing
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           have
           liberty
           your self
           to
           broach
           what
           new
           Philosophy
           you
           please
           ?
           Now
           begin
           again
           to
           act
           your
           part
           .
           
             There
             never
             was
             in
             any
             King's
             Reign
             so
             much
             blood
             spilt
             ,
             so
             many
             Families
             ruined
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           Charles
           ,
           not
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           first
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           Irishmen
           against
           us
           ;
           who
           by
           his
           own
           Warrant
           Authorized
           the
           Irish
           Nation
           to
           conspire
           against
           the
           English
           ;
           who
           by
           their
           means
           slew
           Two
           hundred
           Thousand
           of
           his
           English
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           U●…
           ,
           besides
           what
           Numbers
           were
           s●ain
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           who
           sollicited
           two
           Armies
           towards
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           did
           many
           other
           actions
           of
           Hostility
           before
           the
           Parliament
           and
           people
           had
           Listed
           one
           Soldier
           for
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           What
           Principles
           ,
           what
           Law
           ,
           what
           Religion
           ever
           taught
           men
           rather
           to
           consult
           their
           ease
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           money
           ,
           their
           blood
           ,
           nay
           their
           lives
           themselves
           ,
           than
           to
           oppose
           an
           enemy
           with
           force
           ?
           for
           I
           make
           no
           
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Foreign
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           since
           both
           are
           equally
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           The
           People
           of
           Israel
           saw
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           possibly
           punish
           the
           Benjamites
           forSpan●
           Murthering
           the
           
           Levite's
           Wife
           ,
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           many
           Men's
           lives
           :
           And
           did
           that
           induce
           them
           to
           sit
           still
           ?
           Was
           that
           accounted
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           why
           they
           should
           abstain
           from
           War
           ,
           from
           a
           very
           Bloody
           ,
           Civil
           War
           ?
           Did
           they
           therefore
           suffer
           the
           Death
           of
           one
           poor
           Woman
           to
           be
           unrevenged
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           Nature
           teacheth
           us
           rather
           to
           endure
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           never
           so
           bad
           ,
           than
           to
           endanger
           the
           lives
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Men
           in
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           Liberty
           ;
           it
           must
           teach
           us
           likewise
           not
           only
           to
           endure
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           one
           that
           you
           argue
           ought
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           ,
           but
           an
           Aristocracy
           and
           a
           Democracy
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           it
           will
           persuade
           us
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Highway-men
           ,
           and
           to
           Slaves
           that
           Mutiny
           .
           Fulvius
           and
           Rupilius
           ,
           if
           your
           Principles
           had
           been
           received
           in
           their
           days
           ,
           must
           not
           have
           engaged
           in
           the
           Servile
           War
           (
           as
           their
           Writers
           call
           it
           )
           after
           the
           Praetorian
           Armies
           were
           Slain
           :
           Crassus
           must
           not
           have
           Marched
           against
           Spartacus
           ,
           after
           the
           Rebels
           had
           destroyed
           one
           Roman
           Army
           ,
           and
           spoil'd
           their
           Tents
           :
           Nor
           must
           ●●mp●y
           have
           undertaken
           the
           Piratick
           War.
           But
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           must
           have
           pursued
           the
           dictates
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           submitted
           to
           their
           own
           Slaves
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Pyrates
           ,
           rather
           than
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           some
           Mens
           lives
           .
           You
           do
           not
           prove
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           Nature
           has
           imprinted
           any
           such
           notion
           as
           this
           of
           yours
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           :
           And
           yet
           you
           cannot
           forbear
           boding
           us
           ill
           luck
           ,
           and
           denouncing
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           against
           us
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           Heaven
           divert
           and
           inflict
           
           it
           upon
           your self
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Prognosticators
           as
           you
           )
           who
           have
           punished
           as
           he
           deserved
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           the
           name
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           but
           was
           in
           Fact
           our
           implacable
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           made
           Atonement
           for
           the
           Death
           of
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Countreymen
           ,
           as
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           have
           occasion'd
           ,
           by
           shedding
           his
           Blood
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Author
           and
           Cause
           of
           them
           .
           Then
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           appears
           to
           be
           more
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           because
           
             more
             Nations
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             days
             and
             of
             old
             ,
             have
             submitted
             to
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             than
             ever
             did
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           If
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           was
           neither
           the
           effect
           of
           any
           Dictate
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           in
           Obedience
           to
           any
           Command
           from
           God.
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           his
           own
           People
           to
           be
           under
           a
           King
           ;
           he
           consented
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           unwillingly
           ;
           what
           Nature
           and
           right
           Reason
           dictates
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           gather
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           most
           Nations
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           prudent
           .
           The
           Grecians
           ,
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           Carthagenians
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           ,
           have
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           out
           of
           choice
           ,
           preferr'd
           a
           Commonwealth
           to
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ;
           and
           these
           Nations
           that
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           are
           better
           instances
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Hence
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             a
             King
             was
             always
             very
             odious
             among
             freeborn
             People
             .
          
           But
           these
           things
           concern
           not
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           many
           other
           Impertinences
           that
           follow
           over
           and
           over
           again
           .
           I
           'll
           make
           haste
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           by
           Examples
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           already
           by
           Reason
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           should
           be
           punished
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Nations
           by
           the
           instinct
           of
           Nature
           ,
           have
           punished
           them
           ;
           which
           will
           expose
           your
           Impudence
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           you
           take
           a
           liberty
           to
           publish
           palpable
           down-right
           lies
           .
           You
           begin
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           
           who
           does
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           play
           the
           Gipsy
           your self
           throughout
           ?
           
             Amongst
             them
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             extant
             of
             any
             King
             ,
             that
             was
             ever
             slain
             by
             the
             People
             in
             a
             Popular
             Insurrection
             ,
             no
             War
             made
             upon
             any
             of
             their
             Kings
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             no
             attempt
             made
             to
             depose
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           What
           think
           you
           then
           of
           Osiris
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           was
           the
           first
           King
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           ever
           had
           ?
           Was
           not
           he
           slain
           by
           his
           Brother
           Typhon
           ,
           and
           five
           and
           twenty
           other
           Conspirators
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           side
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           fight
           a
           Battel
           with
           Isis
           and
           Orus
           ,
           the
           late
           King's
           Wife
           and
           Son
           ?
           I
           pass
           by
           Sesostris
           ,
           whom
           his
           Brother
           had
           well-nigh
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           Chemmis
           ,
           and
           Cephrenes
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           People
           were
           deservedly
           enraged
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           could
           not
           do
           it
           while
           they
           were
           alive
           ,
           they
           threatned
           to
           tear
           them
           in
           pieces
           after
           they
           were
           dead
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           a
           People
           that
           durst
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           good
           Kings
           ,
           had
           any
           restraint
           upon
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           or
           Religion
           ,
           from
           putting
           bad
           ones
           to
           Death
           ?
           Could
           they
           that
           threatened
           to
           pull
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Princes
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           when
           they
           ceased
           to
           do
           mischief
           ,
           tho
           by
           the
           Custom
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           the
           Corps
           of
           the
           meanest
           Person
           was
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           ,
           abstain
           from
           inflicting
           Punishment
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           Life-time
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           acting
           all
           their
           Villanies
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           able
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           some
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           answer
           me
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           how
           absurd
           soever
           it
           be
           ;
           but
           that
           you
           may
           not
           offer
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           'll
           pull
           out
           your
           Tongue
           .
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           some
           Ages
           before
           Cephrene
           s
           time
           ,
           one
           Ammosis
           was
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           great
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           who
           has
           been
           the
           greatest
           ;
           him
           the
           People
           bore
           with
           .
           This
           you
           are
           glad
           to
           hear
           ;
           this
           is
           what
           you
           would
           
           be
           at
           .
           But
           hear
           what
           follows
           ,
           my
           honest
           tell-truth
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           out
           of
           
             Diodorus
             ,
             They
             bore
             with
             him
             for
             some
             while
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             too
             string
             for
             them
             .
          
           But
           when
           Actisanes
           King
           of
           Ethiopia
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           they
           took
           that
           oppotunity
           to
           revolt
           ,
           so
           that
           being
           deforced
           ,
           he
           was
           easily
           subdued
           ,
           and
           Egypt
           became
           an
           Accession
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ethiopia
           .
           You
           see
           the
           ●…tians
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           they
           joyned
           Forces
           with
           a
           Foreign
           saince
           ,
           to
           depose
           their
           own
           King
           ,
           and
           disinherit
           his
           Posterity
           ;
           they
           chos●
           to
           live
           under
           a
           moderate
           and
           good
           Prince
           ,
           as
           Actisanes
           was
           ,
           tho
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           rather
           than
           under
           a
           Tyrant
           of
           their
           own
           .
           The
           same
           People
           with
           a
           very
           unanimous
           Consent
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           Apries
           ,
           another
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           relied
           upon
           Foreign
           Aids
           that
           he
           had
           hired
           to
           assist
           him
           .
           Under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Amasis
           their
           General
           they
           Conquered
           ,
           and
           afterward
           Strangled
           him
           ,
           and
           placed
           Amasis
           in
           the
           Throne
           .
           And
           observe
           this
           Circumstance
           in
           the
           History
           ;
           Amasis
           kept
           the
           〈◊〉
           aptive
           King
           a
           good
           while
           in
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           treated
           him
           well
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           com●●…d
           that
           he
           nourished
           his
           own
           and
           their
           Enemy
           ;
           he
           put
           him
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           in
           the
           manner
           I
           have
           mentioned
           .
           There
           things
           are
           related
           by
           Heroditus
           and
           Diodorus
           .
           Where
           are
           you
           now
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           any
           Tyrant
           would
           not
           chuse
           a
           Hatchet
           rather
           than
           an
           
             Halter
             ?
             As●…
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             when
             the
          
           Egyptians
           
             were
             brought
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
          
           Persians
           ,
           
             they
             continued
             faithful
             to
          
           〈◊〉
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           they
           never
           were
           faithful
           to
           〈◊〉
           :
           For
           in
           the
           fourth
           year
           after
           Cambyses
           had
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           th●m
           ,
           they
           rebelled
           .
           Afterward
           ,
           when
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           tamed
           them
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           〈◊〉
           r●volted
           from
           his
           Son
           Artaxerxes
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           one
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           their
           King.
           After
           whose
           Death
           they
           
           rebell'd
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           one
           Tachus
           King
           ,
           and
           made
           War
           upon
           
             Artaxerxes
             Mnemon
          
           .
           Neither
           were
           they
           better
           Subjects
           to
           their
           own
           Princes
           ,
           for
           they
           deposed
           Tachus
           ,
           and
           confer'd
           the
           Government
           upon
           his
           Son
           Nectanebus
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           
             Artaxerxes
             Ochus
          
           brought
           them
           the
           second
           time
           into
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Persian
           Empire
           .
           When
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Macedonian
           Empire
           ,
           they
           declared
           by
           their
           Actions
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           ought
           to
           be
           under
           some
           restraint
           :
           They
           threw
           down
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Images
           of
           
             Ptolomaeus
             Physco
          
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           killed
           himself
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Mercenary
           Army
           that
           he
           Commanded
           ,
           was
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           .
           His
           Son
           Alexander
           was
           forced
           to
           leave
           his
           Country
           by
           the
           meer
           Violence
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           incensed
           against
           him
           for
           killing
           his
           Mother
           .
           And
           the
           People
           of
           Alexandria
           dragged
           his
           Son
           Alexander
           out
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           whose
           Insolent
           Behaviour
           gave
           just
           Offence
           ,
           and
           killed
           him
           in
           the
           Theatre
           .
           And
           the
           same
           People
           deposed
           
             Ptolomaeus
             Auletes
          
           for
           his
           many
           Crimes
           .
           Now
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           Learned
           Man
           should
           be
           ignorant
           of
           these
           things
           that
           are
           so
           generally
           known
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           an
           inexcusable
           fault
           in
           Salmasius
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           profession
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           them
           others
           ,
           and
           whose
           very
           asserting
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           ought
           to
           carry
           in
           its
           self
           an
           Argument
           of
           Credibility
           ;
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           scandalous
           thing
           ,
           either
           that
           so
           Ignorant
           ,
           Unlearned
           a
           Blockhead
           ,
           should
           to
           the
           Scandal
           of
           all
           Learning
           ,
           profess
           himself
           ,
           and
           be
           accounted
           a
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           and
           obtain
           Salaries
           from
           Princes
           and
           States
           ;
           or
           that
           so
           impudent
           and
           notorious
           a
           Lyar
           should
           not
           be
           branded
           with
           some
           particular
           Mark
           of
           Infamy
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           banished
           from
           the
           Society
           of
           learned
           and
           honest
           Men.
           Having
           searched
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           for
           Examples
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Ethiopians
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           
           They
           adore
           their
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           they
           suppose
           God
           to
           have
           appointed
           over
           them
           ,
           almost
           as
           if
           they
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           gods
           themselves
           :
           And
           yet
           whenever
           the
           Priests
           condemn
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           kill
           themselves
           :
           And
           on
           that
           manner
           ,
           says
           Diodorus
           ,
           they
           punish
           all
           their
           Criminals
           ;
           they
           put
           them
           not
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           send
           a
           Minister
           of
           Justice
           to
           command
           them
           to
           kill
           themselves
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           mention
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           the
           Medes
           ,
           and
           the
           Persians
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           others
           were
           most
           observant
           of
           their
           Princes
           :
           And
           you
           affirm
           contrary
           to
           all
           Historians
           that
           have
           wrote
           any
           thing
           concerning
           those
           Nations
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Regal
             Power
             there
             ,
             had
             an
             unbounded
             Liberty
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             of
             doing
             what
             the
             King
             listed
             .
          
           In
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           tells
           us
           ,
           how
           the
           Babylonians
           expelled
           Nebuchadnezzar
           out
           of
           human
           Society
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           graze
           with
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           when
           his
           pride
           grew
           to
           be
           insufferable
           .
           The
           Laws
           of
           those
           Countries
           were
           not
           entituled
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           but
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ;
           which
           Laws
           were
           irrevocable
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           themselves
           were
           bound
           by
           them
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           Darius
           the
           Mede
           ,
           tho
           he
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           have
           delivered
           Daniel
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           .
           
             Those
             Nations
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             thought
             it
             no
             sufficient
             pretence
             to
             reject
             a
             Prince
             ,
             because
             he
             abused
             the
             Right
             which
             was
             inherent
             in
             him
             as
             he
             was
             Sovereign
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           very
           writing
           of
           these
           words
           you
           are
           so
           stupid
           ,
           as
           that
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           that
           you
           commend
           the
           Obedience
           and
           Submissiveness
           of
           those
           Nations
           ,
           of
           your
           own
           accord
           you
           make
           mention
           of
           
           Sardanapalus'r
           being
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           by
           Arbaces
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           he
           alone
           that
           accomplished
           that
           Enterprise
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           (
           who
           of
           all
           others
           were
           best
           versed
           in
           the
           Law
           )
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           wholly
           upon
           this
           account
           that
           he
           deposed
           
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           abused
           his
           authority
           and
           power
           ,
           not
           by
           giving
           himself
           over
           to
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           to
           luxury
           and
           effeminacy
           .
           Run
           over
           the
           Histories
           of
           
             Herodotus
             ,
             Ct●sias
             ,
             Diodorus
          
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           things
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           you
           assert
           here
           ;
           you
           will
           find
           that
           those
           Kingdoms
           were
           destroyed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           foreigners
           ;
           that
           the
           Assyrians
           were
           brought
           down
           by
           the
           Medes
           ,
           who
           then
           were
           their
           subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           Medes
           by
           the
           Persians
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           were
           like
           wise
           subject
           to
           them
           .
           Your self
           confess
           ,
           that
           
             Cyrus
             rebell'd
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             little
             upstart
             Governments
             were
             formed
             by
             those
             that
             shook
             off
             the
             Medes
             .
          
           But
           does
           this
           agree
           with
           what
           you
           said
           before
           ?
           does
           this
           prove
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Jus
             Regium
          
           which
           you
           had
           asserted
           to
           have
           been
           universally
           received
           amongst
           those
           Nations
           ?
           What
           Potion
           can
           cure
           this
           brains●…
           frenzy
           of
           yours
           ?
           You
           say
           ,
           
             It
             appears
             by
             Herodotus
             how
             absolute
             the
             Persian
             Kings
             were
             .
             Cambyses
          
           being
           desirous
           to
           marry
           his
           Sister
           ,
           consulted
           with
           the
           Judges
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           to
           whose
           Judgment
           all
           difficult
           matters
           were
           to
           be
           referred
           .
           What
           answer
           had
           he
           from
           them
           ?
           They
           told
           him
           ,
           They
           knew
           no
           Law
           which
           permitted
           a
           Brother
           to
           marry
           his
           Sister
           ;
           but
           another
           Law
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Persia
           might
           do
           what
           they
           listed
           .
           Now
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           Persia
           were
           really
           so
           absolute
           ,
           what
           need
           was
           there
           of
           any
           other
           to
           interpret
           the
           Laws
           ,
           besides
           the
           King
           himself
           ?
           Those
           superfluous
           ,
           unnecessary
           Judges
           would
           have
           had
           their
           abode
           and
           residence
           in
           any
           other
           place
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           Palace
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           altogether
           useless
           .
           Ag●in
           if
           those
           Kings
           might
           do
           what
           ever
           they
           would
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           that
           so
           ambitious
           a
           Prince
           as
           Cambyses
           
           was
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           ignorant
           of
           that
           grand
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Judges
           ,
           whether
           what
           he
           desired
           were
           according
           to
           Law.
           What
           was
           the
           matter
           then
           ?
           either
           they
           designed
           to
           humour
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           they
           were
           afraid
           to
           cross
           his
           inclination
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           account
           that
           Herodotus
           gives
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           told
           him
           of
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           as
           they
           knew
           would
           please
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           plain
           terms
           made
           a
           fool
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           with
           Judges
           and
           Lawyers
           now
           a
           days
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           Artabanus
           a
           Persian
           told
           Themistocles
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             no
             better
             Law
             in
          
           Persia
           ,
           
             than
             that
             by
             which
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             Kings
             were
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             adored
             .
          
           An
           excellent
           Law
           that
           was
           without
           doubt
           which
           commanded
           subjects
           to
           adore
           their
           Princes
           !
           but
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           have
           long
           ago
           damned
           it
           ;
           and
           Artabanus
           was
           a
           proper
           person
           to
           commend
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           very
           man
           that
           a
           little
           while
           after
           slew
           Xerxes
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           You
           quote
           Regicides
           to
           assert
           Royalty
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           you
           have
           some
           design
           upon
           Kings
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           quote
           the
           Poet
           Claudian
           ,
           to
           prove
           how
           obedient
           the
           Persians
           were
           .
           But
           I
           appeal
           to
           their
           Histories
           and
           Annals
           ,
           which
           are
           full
           of
           the
           Revolts
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           the
           Medes
           ,
           the
           Bactrians
           ,
           and
           Babylonians
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           frequent
           instances
           of
           the
           Murders
           of
           their
           Princes
           .
           The
           next
           person
           whose
           authority
           you
           cite
           ,
           is
           Otanes
           the
           Persian
           ,
           who
           likewise
           killed
           Smerdis
           then
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hatred
           which
           he
           bore
           to
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           he
           reckons
           up
           the
           impieties
           and
           injurious
           actions
           of
           Kings
           ,
           their
           violation
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           their
           putting
           men
           to
           death
           without
           a
           legal
           conviction
           ,
           their
           rapes
           and
           adulteries
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           you
           will
           have
           called
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           slander
           Samuel
           again
           as
           a
           teacher
           of
           such
           Doctrine
           .
           You
           quote
           Homer
           ,
           who
           says
           that
           Kings
           derive
           their
           
           authority
           from
           Jupiter
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           have
           already
           given
           an
           answer
           .
           For
           King
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           whose
           asserting
           the
           right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           you
           make
           use
           of
           :
           I
           'le
           believe
           Charles
           his
           description
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           .
           Then
           you
           quote
           some
           Sentences
           out
           of
           a
           fragment
           of
           Diogenes
           a
           Pythagorean
           ;
           but
           you
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           what
           sort
           of
           a
           King
           he
           speaks
           of
           .
           Observe
           therefore
           how
           he
           begins
           that
           Discourse
           ;
           for
           whatever
           follows
           must
           be
           understood
           to
           have
           relation
           to
           it
           .
           
             Let
             him
             be
             King
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             just
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             that
             acts
             most
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             be
             King
             that
             is
             not
             just
             ;
             and
             without
             Laws
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Justice
             .
          
           This
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           that
           Regal
           right
           of
           yours
           .
           And
           Ecphantas
           ,
           whom
           you
           likewise
           quote
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           :
           
             Whosoever
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             naturally
             most
             pure
             and
             clear
             from
             all
             imputation
             :
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Him
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             we
             call
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             governs
             well
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             is
             properly
             so
             .
          
           So
           that
           such
           a
           King
           as
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           is
           no
           King
           at
           all
           .
           Hear
           now
           what
           Plato
           says
           in
           his
           
             eighth
             Epistle
          
           :
           
             Let
             Kings
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             be
             liable
             to
             be
             called
             to
             account
             for
             what
             they
             do
             :
             Let
             the
             Laws
             controul
             not
             only
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             any
             thing
             not
             warranted
             by
             Law.
             
          
           I
           'le
           mention
           what
           Aristotle
           says
           in
           the
           
             Third
             Book
             of
             his
             Politicks
          
           ;
           
             It
             is
             neither
             for
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             just
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             where
             all
             men
             are
             by
             nature
             alike
             and
             equal
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             be
             Lord
             and
             Master
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             neither
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Laws
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             for
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             or
             Just
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             where
             there
             are
             Laws
             ;
             nor
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             tho
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             thould
             be
             Lord
             over
             other
             good
             
             m●n
             ,
             nor
             a
             bad
             man
             over
             bad
             men
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           
             Fifth
             Book
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             That
             King
             whom
             the
             people
             refuse
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             ,
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             Hear
             what
             Xenophon
             says
             in
             Hiero
             :
             People
             are
             so
             far
             from
             revenging
             the
             Deaths
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             they
             confer
             great
             Honour
             upon
             him
             that
             Kills
             one
             ,
             and
             erect
             Statues
             in
             their
             Temples
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             Tyrannicides
             .
          
           Of
           this
           I
           can
           produce
           an
           〈◊〉
           witness
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Tullius
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Oration
           
             pro
             Milone
          
           ,
           
             The
             
               Grecians
               ,
               says
               he
            
             ,
             ascribe
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             such
             as
             kill
             Tyrants
             :
             What
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             have
             〈◊〉
             my self
             seen
             at
             Athens
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             ?
             How
             many
             Religious
             Observances
             have
             been
             in●…ted
             in
             honour
             of
             such
             men
             ?
             How
             many
             Hymns
             ?
             They
             are
             consecrated
             to
             Immortality
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             their
             Memory
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             perpetuated
             .
          
           And
           ●…ly
           ,
           Polybius
           ,
           an
           Historian
           of
           great
           Authority
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Sixth
             Book
          
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           says
           thus
           :
           
             When
             Princes
             began
             to
             in
             〈◊〉
             their
             own
             Lusts
             and
             sensual
             Appetites
             ,
             then
             ●…doms
             were
             turned
             into
             so
             many
             Tyrannies
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             began
             to
             conspire
             the
             Death
             of
             their
             Governors
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             the
             profligate
             sort
             sort
             that
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             those
             Designs
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Generous
             and
             Magnanimous
             .
          
           I
           could
           quote
           many
           〈◊〉
           like
           passage
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           no
           more
           ▪
           〈…〉
           Philosophers
           you
           appeal
           to
           the
           Poets
           ;
           and
           〈…〉
           willing
           to
           follow
           you
           thither
           .
           
             Aeschylus
             〈…〉
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             〈…〉
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             any
             〈…〉
             questioned
             before
             any
             Human
             Judicature
             ●…gedy
             that
             is
             called
             ,
          
           The
           Suppliants
           ,
           calls
           〈…〉
           Argives
           ,
           
             a
             Governor
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             th●
             〈…〉
             any
             Tribunal
             .
          
           But
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           for
           〈…〉
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           discover
           your
           rashness
           
           and
           want
           of
           judgment
           ;
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           is
           not
           to
           regard
           what
           the
           Poet
           says
           ,
           but
           what
           person
           in
           the
           Play
           speaks
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           person
           says
           ;
           for
           different
           persons
           are
           introduced
           ,
           sometimes
           good
           ,
           sometimes
           bad
           ;
           sometimes
           wise
           men
           ,
           sometimes
           fools
           ;
           and
           such
           words
           are
           put
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           speak
           ;
           not
           such
           as
           the
           Poet
           would
           speak
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           own
           person
           .
           The
           Fifty
           Daughters
           of
           Danaus
           being
           banished
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           became
           Suppliants
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Argives
           ;
           they
           begg'd
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           protect
           them
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           who
           pursued
           them
           with
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Ships
           .
           The
           King
           told
           them
           he
           could
           not
           undertake
           their
           Protection
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           imparted
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             make
             a
             promise
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             unless
             I
             consult
             with
             them
             first
             .
          
           The
           Women
           being
           Strangers
           and
           Suppliants
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           uncertain
           suffrages
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             the
             people
             resides
             in
             him
             alone
             ▪
             that
             he
             judges
             all
             others
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             judged
             himself
             by
             any
             .
          
           He
           answers
           :
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             ,
             That
             I
             cannot
             do
             this
             thing
             that
             you
             desire
             of
             me
             ,
             without
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             tho
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             .
          
           At
           last
           he
           refers
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           
             I
             will
             assemble
             the
             people
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             and
             persuade
             them
             to
             protect
             you
             .
          
           The
           people
           met
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           engage
           in
           their
           quarrel
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           Danaus
           their
           Father
           bids
           his
           Daughters
           
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             a
             Popular
             Convention
             had
             voted
             their
             Safeguard
             and
             Defence
             .
          
           If
           I
           had
           not
           related
           the
           whole
           thing
           ,
           how
           rashly
           would
           this
           impertinent
           Ignoramus
           have
           determined
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
           mouths
           of
           a
           few
           Women
           that
           were
           Strangers
           and
           Suppliants
           ,
           tho
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           be
           quite
           contrary
           ?
           The
           same
           thing
           appears
           by
           the
           story
           of
           Orestes
           in
           Euripides
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           Father's
           Death
           was
           himself
           King
           of
           the
           Argives
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           called
           in
           question
           by
           the
           people
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           plead
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           major
           suffrage
           was
           condemned
           to
           dye
           .
           The
           same
           Poet
           in
           his
           Play
           called
           
             The
             Suppliants
          
           ,
           declares
           ,
           That
           at
           Athens
           the
           Kingly
           Power
           was
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           ;
           where
           Theseus
           then
           King
           of
           that
           City
           is
           made
           to
           say
           these
           words
           :
           
             This
             is
             a
             free
             City
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             governed
             by
             one
             man
             ;
             the
             people
             reigns
             here
             .
          
           And
           his
           Son
           Demophoon
           ,
           who
           was
           King
           after
           him
           ,
           in
           another
           Tragedy
           of
           the
           same
           Poet
           ,
           called
           H●raclidae
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             exercise
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Barbarians
             :
             I
             am
             upon
             other
             terms
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             do
             them
             Justice
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             me
             the
             like
             .
          
           Sophocles
           in
           his
           Oedipus
           shows
           ,
           That
           anciently
           in
           Thebes
           the
           Kings
           were
           not
           absolute
           neither
           :
           Hence
           says
           Tiresias
           to
           Oedipus
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             your
             Slave
             .
          
           And
           Creon
           to
           the
           same
           King
           ,
           
             I
             have
             some
             Right
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           Tragedy
           of
           the
           same
           Poet
           ,
           called
           
             Antigone
             ,
             Aemon
          
           tells
           the
           King
           ,
           
             That
             the
             City
             of
             Thebes
             is
             not
             govern'd
             by
             a
             single
             person
             .
          
           All
           men
           know
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Lacedemon
           have
           been
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           put
           to
           death
           judicially
           .
           These
           instances
           are
           sufficient
           to
           evince
           what
           Power
           the
           Kings
           in
           Greece
           had
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           now
           the
           Romans
           :
           You
           betake
           your self
           to
           that
           passage
           of
           
             C.
             Memmius
          
           in
           Salust
           ,
           of
           Kings
           having
           a
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           go
           unpunished
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           have
           given
           an
           answer
           already
           ,
           Salust
           himself
           says
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           
             
             That
             the
             Ancient
             Government
             of
             Rome
             was
             by
             their
             Laws
             ,
             tho
             the
             Name
             and
             Form
             of
             it
             was
             Regal
             ;
          
           which
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           when
           it
           grew
           into
           a
           Tyranny
           ,
           you
           know
           they
           put
           down
           and
           changed
           .
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Oration
           against
           Piso
           ,
           
             Shall
             I
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             account
             him
             a
             Consul
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             Senate
             to
             have
             any
             Authority
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ?
             Shall
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             man
             as
             Consul
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             same
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Senate
             ;
             when
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             acknowledged
             not
             their
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             acted
             without
             or
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Senate
             ?
          
           Do
           you
           hear
           ;
           the
           very
           Kings
           themselves
           at
           Rome
           signified
           nothing
           without
           the
           Senate
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Romulus
             governed
             as
             he
             listed
          
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           you
           quote
           Tacitus
           .
           No
           wonder
           :
           The
           Government
           was
           not
           then
           established
           by
           Law
           ;
           they
           were
           a
           confus'd
           multitude
           of
           strangers
           more
           like
           ,
           than
           a
           State
           ;
           and
           all
           mankind
           lived
           without
           Laws
           ,
           before
           Governments
           were
           setled
           .
           But
           when
           Romulus
           was
           dead
           ,
           tho
           all
           the
           people
           were
           desirous
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           not
           having
           yet
           experienced
           the
           sweetness
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           Livy
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             The
             Soveraign
             Power
             resided
             in
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             parted
             not
             with
             more
             Right
             than
             they
             retained
             :
          
           The
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             that
             same
             Power
             was
             afterwards
             extorted
             from
             them
             by
             their
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             Servius
             Tullius
          
           at
           first
           reigned
           by
           fraud
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Deputy
           to
           
             Tarquinius
             Priscus
          
           ;
           but
           afterward
           he
           referred
           it
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           Whether
           they
           would
           have
           him
           reign
           or
           no
           ?
           At
           last
           ,
           says
           Tacitus
           ,
           he
           became
           the
           Author
           of
           such
           Laws
           as
           the
           Kings
           were
           obliged
           to
           obey
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           he
           would
           have
           done
           such
           an
           injury
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           had
           been
           above
           all
           Laws
           ?
           Their
           last
           King
           ,
           
             Tarquinius
             Superbus
          
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           put
           an
           
           end
           to
           that
           custom
           of
           consulting
           the
           Senate
           concerning
           all
           Publick
           Affairs
           ;
           for
           which
           very
           thing
           ,
           and
           other
           enormities
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           people
           deposed
           him
           and
           banished
           him
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           These
           things
           I
           have
           out
           of
           Livy
           and
           Cicero
           ,
           than
           whom
           you
           will
           hardly
           produce
           any
           better
           Expositors
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           among
           the
           Romans
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Dictatorship
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           Temporary
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           extremities
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           continue
           longer
           than
           six
           months
           .
           But
           that
           thing
           which
           you
           call
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           was
           no
           Right
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           downright
           Force
           ;
           and
           was
           gained
           by
           War
           only
           .
           
             But
             Tacitus
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ;
             The
             Gods
             have
             committed
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             in
             human
             Affairs
             to
             Princes
             only
             ,
             and
             have
             left
             to
             Subjects
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             obedient
             .
          
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           not
           where
           Tacitus
           has
           these
           words
           ;
           for
           you
           were
           conscious
           to
           your self
           ,
           that
           you
           imposed
           upon
           your
           Readers
           in
           quoting
           them
           ;
           which
           I
           presently
           smelt
           out
           ,
           tho
           I
           could
           not
           find
           the
           place
           of
           a
           sudden
           :
           For
           that
           Expression
           is
           not
           
           Tacitus's
           own
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           approved
           Writer
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           others
           the
           〈◊〉
           Enemy
           to
           Tyrants
           ;
           but
           Tacitus
           relates
           that
           ●…us
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Rome
           ,
           being
           accused
           for
           a
           Capital
           Crime
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           that
           he
           said
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           flattered
           Tiberius
           on
           this
           manner
           ;
           (
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Book
           of
           his
           
             Annals
             )
          
           ;
           
             The
             Gods
             have
             entrusted
             you
             with
             the
             ultimate
             Judgment
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             they
             have
             left
             us
             the
             honour
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           And
           you
           cite
           this
           passage
           as
           if
           Tacitus
           had
           said
           it
           himself
           ;
           you
           〈◊〉
           together
           whatever
           seems
           to
           make
           for
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           oftentation
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           weakness
           ;
           you
           would
           leave
           out
           nothing
           that
           you
           could
           find
           in
           a
           Baker's
           ,
           or
           a
           Barber's
           Shop
           ;
           ●ay
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           looked
           like
           an
           Argument
           ,
           
           from
           the
           Hang-man
           himself
           .
           If
           you
           would
           have
           read
           Tacitus
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           transcribed
           some
           loose
           Quotations
           out
           of
           him
           by
           other
           Authors
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           taught
           you
           whence
           that
           Imperial
           Right
           had
           its
           Original
           .
           
             After
             the
             Conquest
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               says
               he
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             our
             Affairs
             was
             turned
             upside
             down
             ;
             nothing
             of
             the
             ancient
             integrity
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             was
             left
             amongst
             us
             ;
             all
             men
             shook
             off
             that
             former
             equality
             which
             had
             been
             observed
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             have
             a
             reverence
             for
             the
             Mandates
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           This
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           out
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           his
           Annals
           ,
           whence
           you
           have
           all
           your
           Regal
           Right
           :
           
             When
             that
             ancient
             equality
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             Ambition
             and
             Violence
             took
             place
             ,
             Tyrannical
             Forms
             of
             Government
             started
             up
             ,
             and
             fixed
             themselves
             in
             many
             Countries
             .
          
           This
           same
           thing
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           out
           of
           Dio
           ,
           if
           your
           natural
           Levity
           and
           Unsetledness
           of
           Judgment
           would
           have
           suffered
           you
           to
           apprehend
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           solid
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Fifty
             third
          
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           book
           you
           have
           made
           some
           quotation
           already
           ,
           That
           
             Octavius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           partly
           by
           Force
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Fraud
           ,
           brought
           things
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Rome
           became
           no
           longer
           fettered
           by
           Laws
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           tho
           he
           promised
           to
           the
           people
           in
           publick
           that
           he
           would
           lay
           down
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           become
           subject
           to
           others
           ,
           yet
           under
           pretence
           of
           making
           War
           in
           several
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           still
           retained
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           invaded
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           he
           pretended
           ,
           he
           would
           forgo
           .
           This
           was
           not
           regularly
           getting
           from
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           breaking
           forcibly
           through
           all
           Laws
           ,
           as
           Spartacus
           the
           Gladiator
           might
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           then
           assuming
           to
           himself
           the
           style
           of
           Prince
           or
           
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           had
           put
           all
           men
           and
           all
           Laws
           into
           subjection
           under
           him
           .
           Would
           yo●
           enquire
           a
           little
           further
           into
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ?
           
             Mircus
             Antonius
          
           ,
           whom
           Caesar
           ,
           when
           by
           taking
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           he
           had
           got
           all
           the
           Power
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           had
           made
           Consul
           ,
           when
           a
           Solemnity
           called
           the
           Luperelia
           was
           celebrated
           at
           Rome
           ,
           (
           as
           had
           been
           contrived
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           )
           set
           a
           Crown
           upon
           
           Caesar's
           head
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           people
           sighed
           and
           lamented
           at
           the
           sight
           )
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           entred
           upon
           record
           ,
           That
           
             Mirous
             Antonius
          
           at
           the
           Lupercalia
           ,
           made
           Caesar
           King
           at
           the
           Instance
           of
           the
           people
           Of
           which
           action
           ,
           Cicero
           in
           his
           second
           Philippick
           ,
           
             Was
             
               Lucius
               Tarquinius
            
             therefore
             expelled
             ,
             
               says
               he
               ,
               Spurius
               Cassius
               ,
               Sp.
               Milius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Marcus
               Manilius
            
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             that
             after
             many
             ages
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
            
             should
             make
             a
             King
             in
             Rome
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ?
          
           But
           you
           deserve
           to
           be
           tortured
           ,
           and
           loaded
           with
           everlasting
           disgrace
           ,
           much
           more
           than
           
             Mark
             Antony
          
           ;
           tho
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           proud
           because
           he
           and
           your self
           are
           put
           together
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           think
           so
           despicable
           a
           Wretch
           as
           you
           fit
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           Impiety
           ;
           you
           that
           in
           those
           horrible
           Lupercalia
           of
           yours
           ,
           set
           not
           a
           Crown
           upon
           one
           Tyrant's
           head
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Crown
           as
           you
           would
           have
           limited
           by
           no
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           liable
           to
           any
           .
           Indeed
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Emperors
           themselves
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           some
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           Theodosius
           and
           Valens
           ,
           have
           called
           their
           Edicts
           ,
           
             ●od
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tit
          
           .
           14.
           )
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Emperors
           depends
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Law.
           So
           that
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Person
           that
           reigns
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           or
           call
           it
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           of
           the
           Emperors
           themselves
           ,
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           on
           whose
           Authority
           it
           depends
           .
           Hence
           
           Pliny
           tells
           Trajan
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           ,
           when
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Emperors
           was
           grown
           to
           its
           height
           :
           
             A
             Principality
             ,
             and
             an
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             are
             quite
             different
             things
             .
             Trajan
             puts
             down
             whatever
             looks
             like
             a
             Ringdom
             ;
             he
             rules
             like
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             room
             for
             a
             Magisterial
             Power
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             Whatever
             I
             have
             said
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             I
             said
             that
             I
             might
             show
             how
             our
             Prince
             reforms
             and
             corrects
             the
             Manners
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             by
             long
             custom
             have
             been
             corrupted
             and
             depraved
             .
          
           Are
           not
           you
           ashamed
           to
           call
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           that
           Pliny
           calls
           the
           corrupt
           and
           depraved
           Customs
           of
           Princes
           ?
           But
           let
           this
           suffice
           to
           have
           been
           said
           in
           short
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           taken
           at
           Rome
           .
           How
           they
           dealt
           with
           their
           Tyrants
           ,
           whether
           Kings
           or
           Emperors
           ,
           is
           generally
           known
           .
           They
           expelled
           
             Tarquin
             .
             But
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             How
             did
             they
             expel
             him
             ?
             Did
             they
             proceed
             against
             him
             judicially
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             :
             When
             he
             would
             have
             come
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             shut
             the
             gates
             against
             him
             .
          
           Ridiculous
           Fool
           !
           What
           could
           they
           do
           but
           shut
           the
           gates
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           hastning
           to
           them
           with
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ?
           And
           what
           great
           difference
           will
           there
           be
           ,
           whether
           they
           banished
           him
           ,
           or
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           so
           they
           punished
           him
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ?
           The
           best
           men
           of
           that
           age
           kill'd
           Caesar
           the
           Tyrant
           in
           the
           very
           Senate
           .
           Which
           action
           of
           theirs
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Tullius
          
           ,
           who
           was
           himself
           a
           very
           excellent
           man
           ,
           and
           publickly
           call'd
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           both
           elsewhere
           and
           particularly
           in
           his
           second
           Philippick
           ,
           extols
           wonderfully
           .
           I
           'll
           repeat
           some
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           
             All
             good
             Men
             kill'd
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             .
             Some
             Men
             could
             not
             advise
             in
             it
             ,
             others
             wanted
             Courage
             to
             act
             in
             it
             ,
             others
             wanted
             an
             Opportunity
             ,
             all
             had
             a
             good
             will
             to
             it
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             What
             greater
             and
             more
             glorious
             Action
             (
             ye
             holy
             gods
             !
             )
             ever
             was
             performed
             ,
             
             not
             in
             this
             City
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             ?
             what
             Action
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             everlasting
             memory
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             unwilling
             to
             be
             included
             within
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             advised
             it
             ,
             as
             within
             the
             Trojan
             Horse
             .
          
           The
           passage
           of
           Seneca
           may
           relate
           both
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             ,
             nor
             more
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             offered
             up
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             than
             a
             wicked
             Prince
             .
          
           For
           if
           you
           consider
           Hercules
           ,
           whose
           words
           these
           are
           ,
           They
           shew
           what
           the
           Opinion
           was
           of
           the
           principal
           Men
           amongst
           the
           Grecians
           in
           that
           Age
           ;
           If
           the
           Poet
           ,
           who
           flourished
           under
           Nero
           (
           and
           the
           most
           worthy
           Persons
           in
           Plays
           generally
           express
           the
           Poet
           's
           own
           Sense
           )
           then
           this
           passage
           shows
           us
           what
           Seneca
           himself
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           even
           in
           
           Nero's
           time
           ,
           thought
           was
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           to
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           how
           vertuous
           an
           Action
           ,
           how
           acceptable
           to
           God
           they
           thought
           it
           to
           kill
           one
           .
           So
           every
           good
           Man
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           him
           lay
           ,
           kill'd
           
             Domitian
             .
             Pliny
          
           the
           Second
           ,
           owns
           it
           openly
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Trajan
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
             We
             took
             pleasure
             in
             dashing
             those
             proud
             Looks
             against
             the
             Ground
             ,
             in
             piercing
             him
             with
             our
             Swords
             ,
             in
             mangling
             him
             with
             Axes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             bled
             and
             felt
             pain
             at
             every
             stroke
             :
             No
             man
             could
             so
             command
             his
             passion
             of
             Joy
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             counted
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             Revenge
             to
             behold
             his
             mangled
             Limbs
             ,
             his
             Members
             torn
             asunder
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             his
             stern
             and
             hor●●●
             Statues
             thrown
             down
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             And
             afterwards
          
           ,
           They
           cannot
           love
           good
           Princes
           enough
           ,
           that
           cannot
           hate
           bad
           ones
           as
           they
           deserve
           .
           Then
           amongst
           other
           Enormities
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           he
           reckons
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           to
           Death
           Ep●phroditus
           ,
           that
           had
           kill'd
           Nero
           ,
           
             Had
             we
             forgotten
             the
             avenging
             
             Nero's
             Death
             ?
             Was
             it
             likely
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             to
             be
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             whose
             Death
             he
             revenged
             ?
          
           
           He
           seems
           to
           have
           thought
           it
           almost
           a
           Crime
           not
           to
           kill
           Nero
           ,
           that
           counts
           it
           so
           great
           a
           one
           to
           punish
           him
           that
           did
           it
           .
           By
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Romans
           did
           not
           only
           kill
           Tyrants
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           they
           could
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           a
           commendable
           ,
           and
           a
           praise-worthy
           Action
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           the
           Grecians
           had
           done
           before
           them
           .
           For
           when
           they
           could
           not
           proceed
           judicially
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           in
           his
           life-time
           ,
           being
           interior
           to
           him
           in
           Strength
           and
           Power
           ,
           yet
           after
           his
           Death
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           him
           by
           the
           Valerian
           Law.
           For
           
             Valerius
             Publicola
             ,
             Junius
             Brutus
          
           his
           Colleague
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           ,
           that
           Tyrants
           being
           guarded
           with
           Soldiers
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           legal
           Tryal
           ,
           he
           devised
           a
           Law
           to
           make
           it
           lawful
           to
           kill
           them
           any
           way
           ,
           tho
           uncondemn'd
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           should
           afterwards
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           Hence
           ,
           when
           Cassius
           had
           actually
           run
           Caligula
           through
           with
           a
           Sword
           ,
           tho
           every
           Body
           else
           had
           done
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Valerius
             Asiaticus
          
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           been
           Consul
           ,
           being
           present
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           cried
           out
           to
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           that
           began
           to
           Mutiny
           because
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             I
             my self
             had
             kill'd
             him
             .
          
           And
           the
           Senate
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           displeased
           with
           Cassius
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           to
           raze
           the
           Temples
           that
           had
           been
           erected
           in
           Honour
           of
           them
           .
           When
           Claudius
           was
           presently
           saluted
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           they
           forbad
           him
           by
           the
           Tribune
           of
           the
           People
           to
           take
           the
           Government
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           prevailed
           .
           The
           Senate
           declared
           Nero
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           made
           enquiry
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           punished
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ;
           which
           required
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           stript
           naked
           ,
           and
           hung
           by
           the
           Neck
           upon
           a
           forked
           Stake
           ,
           
           and
           whipt
           to
           Death
           .
           Consider
           now
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           mildly
           and
           moderately
           the
           English
           dealt
           with
           their
           Tyrant
           ,
           tho
           many
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           the
           spilling
           of
           more
           Blood
           than
           ever
           Nero
           himself
           did
           .
           So
           the
           Senate
           condemn'd
           Domitian
           after
           his
           Death
           ;
           they
           commanded
           his
           Statues
           to
           be
           pull'd
           down
           and
           dash'd
           in
           pieces
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           they
           could
           do
           .
           When
           Commodus
           was
           slain
           by
           his
           own
           Officers
           ,
           neither
           the
           Senate
           ,
           nor
           the
           People
           punisht
           the
           Fact
           ,
           but
           declared
           him
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           enquired
           for
           his
           dead
           Corps
           to
           have
           made
           it
           an
           Example
           .
           An
           Act
           of
           the
           Senate
           made
           upon
           that
           occasion
           is
           extant
           in
           Lampridius
           :
           
             Let
             the
             Enemy
             of
             his
             Country
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             all
             his
             Titles
             ;
             let
             the
             Parricide
             be
             drawn
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             in
             the
             Spoliary
             ,
             let
             the
             Enemy
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             the
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Senate
             be
             drag'd
             with
             a
             Hake
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           same
           Persons
           in
           a
           very
           full
           Senate
           condemn'd
           
             Didius
             Julianus
          
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           Tribune
           to
           slay
           him
           in
           the
           Palace
           .
           The
           same
           Senate
           deposed
           Maximinus
           ,
           and
           declared
           him
           an
           Enemy
           .
           Let
           us
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Senate
           concerning
           him
           ,
           as
           Capitolinus
           relates
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Consul
             put
             the
             question
             ,
             Conscript
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             is
             your
             pleasure
             concerning
             the
             Maximines
             ?
          
           
             They
             answered
          
           ,
           
             They
             are
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             are
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             ever
             kills
             them
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           Would
           you
           know
           now
           ,
           whether
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           obeyed
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           Maximine
           the
           Emperor
           ?
           Hear
           what
           the
           same
           Author
           says
           ,
           The
           Senate
           wrote
           Letters
           into
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Common
           Safety
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           the
           Letters
           were
           publickly
           read
           .
           And
           the
           Friends
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           the
           Generals
           ,
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           of
           Maximine
           ,
           were
           slain
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           very
           few
           Cities
           were
           found
           that
           kept
           their
           
           Faith
           with
           the
           publick
           Enemy
           .
           Herodian
           relates
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           But
           what
           need
           we
           give
           any
           more
           Instances
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Histories
           ?
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           thing
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           was
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           in
           the
           Nations
           that
           bordered
           upon
           the
           Empire
           .
           Ambiorix
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           confesseth
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             his
             Dominion
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             have
             as
             great
             Power
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             over
             them
             .
          
           And
           consequently
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           judged
           them
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           judged
           by
           them
           .
           Vercingetorix
           ,
           another
           King
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           was
           accused
           of
           Treason
           by
           his
           own
           People
           .
           These
           things
           Caesar
           relates
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Gallick
           Wars
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             Regal
             Power
             among
             the
             Germans
             absolute
             and
             uncontroulable
             ;
             lesser
             matters
             are
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             by
             the
             Princes
             ;
             greater
             Affairs
             by
             all
             the
             People
             .
             The
             King
             or
             Prince
             is
             more
             considerable
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Persuasions
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             Power
             that
             he
             has
             of
             Commanding
             .
             If
             his
             Opinion
             be
             not
             approv'd
             of
             ,
             they
             declare
             their
             dislike
             of
             it
             by
             a
             general
             murmuring
             Noise
             .
             This
             is
             out
             of
             Tacitus
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           you
           your self
           now
           confess
           ,
           that
           what
           but
           of
           late
           you
           exclaim'd
           against
           as
           an
           unheard
           of
           thing
           ,
           has
           been
           often
           done
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           
             no
             less
             than
             fifty
          
           Scotish
           
             Kings
             have
             been
             either
             Banished
             ,
             or
             Imprisoned
             ,
             or
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             publickly
             executed
             .
          
           Which
           having
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           our
           very
           Island
           ;
           why
           do
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           your
           Office
           to
           conceal
           the
           violent
           Deaths
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           by
           burying
           them
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           exclaim
           against
           it
           as
           an
           abominable
           and
           unheard
           of
           thing
           ?
           You
           proceed
           to
           commend
           the
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           for
           their
           Religious
           Obearence
           even
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           to
           heap
           one
           lye
           upon
           another
           ,
           all
           which
           I
           have
           already
           con●uted
           you
           in
           .
           Of
           late
           you
           made
           large
           Enccmiums
           of
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           and
           Persians
           ,
           
           and
           now
           you
           reckon
           up
           their
           Rebellions
           ;
           and
           tho
           but
           of
           late
           you
           said
           they
           never
           had
           Rebell'd
           at
           all
           ,
           now
           you
           give
           us
           a
           great
           many
           reasons
           why
           they
           Rebell'd
           so
           often
           .
           Then
           you
           resume
           the
           Narrative
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           King's
           Death
           ,
           which
           you
           had
           broken
           off
           long
           since
           ;
           that
           if
           you
           had
           not
           taken
           care
           su●●i●ntly
           to
           appear
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           a
           Fool
           then
           ,
           you
           may
           do
           it
           now
           .
           You
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             led
             through
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             own
             Court.
          
           What
           you
           mean
           by
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           .
           You
           enumerate
           the
           Calamities
           that
           the
           Romans
           underwent
           by
           changing
           their
           Kingdom
           into
           a
           Commowealth
           .
           In
           which
           I
           have
           already
           shown
           how
           grosly
           you
           give
           your self
           the
           lye
           .
           What
           was
           it
           you
           said
           when
           you
           wrote
           against
           the
           Jesuit
           ?
           You
           demonstrated
           ,
           That
           
             in
             an
          
           Aristocracy
           ,
           
             or
             a
             popular
             State
             there
             c●uld
             but
             he
             Sediti●●s
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             whereas
             under
             a
             Tyrant
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             l●ked
             for
             ,
             but
             certain
             Ruin
             and
             Destruction
             :
          
           And
           dare
           you
           now
           say
           ,
           you
           vain
           corrupt
           Mortal
           ,
           That
           
             th●se
             Seditions
             were
             Punishments
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             f●r
             Ban●shing
             their
             Kings
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           King
           Charles
           gave
           you
           a
           hundred
           Jacobuss●s
           afterward
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           Romans
           shall
           be
           punished
           for
           Banishing
           their
           Kings
           .
           But
           
             they
             that
             kill'd
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             did
             not
             prosper
             afterwards
             .
          
           I
           confess
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           have
           had
           any
           Tyrant
           spared
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           him
           .
           For
           altho
           he
           introduced
           a
           Monarchical
           Government
           into
           a
           〈◊〉
           State
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           himself
           deserved
           a
           Kingdom
           best
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           conceive
           that
           none
           of
           those
           that
           killed
           him
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           punished
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           
             Caius
             Anthonius
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           's
           Colleague
           for
           destroying
           Cataline
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           afterward
           condemn'd
           for
           other
           Crimes
           ,
           says
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Oration
           ,
           
             Pro
             Flacco
          
           ,
           Cataline's
           
             Sepulch●…
             was
             ad●rn'd
             with
             Flowers
          
           .
           For
           they
           that
           fa
           ▪
           voured
           
           Cataline
           ,
           then
           rejoyced
           ,
           
             They
             gave
             out
             then
             ,
             that
             what
          
           Cataline
           
             did
             was
             just
          
           ,
           to
           encrease
           the
           Peoples
           hatred
           against
           those
           that
           had
           cut
           him
           off
           .
           These
           are
           Artifices
           ,
           which
           wicked
           Men
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           deter
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           from
           punishing
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           slagitious
           Persons
           .
           I
           might
           as
           easily
           say
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           and
           instance
           in
           them
           that
           have
           killed
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           prospered
           afterwards
           ;
           if
           any
           certain
           inference
           might
           be
           drawn
           in
           such
           ●…ases
           from
           the
           Events
           of
           things
           .
           You
           object
           further
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           English
           
             did
             not
             put
             their
             Hereditary
             King
             to
             Death
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             Tyrants
             use
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             but
             as
             Robbers
             and
             Traytors
             are
             executed
             .
          
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           wise
           Man
           understand
           what
           a
           Crowns
           being
           Hereditary
           ,
           should
           contribute
           to
           a
           King's
           Crimes
           being
           unpunishable
           .
           What
           you
           ascribe
           to
           the
           
             Barbarous
             Cruelty
          
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           proceeded
           rather
           for
           their
           Clemency
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           deserves
           Commendation
           ;
           who
           ,
           tho
           the
           bein●
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           is
           a
           Crime
           that
           comprehends
           all
           sorts
           of
           Enormities
           ,
           such
           as
           Robberies
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           were
           contented
           to
           inflict
           no
           greater
           punishment
           upon
           him
           for
           being
           so
           ,
           than
           they
           used
           of
           course
           to
           do
           upon
           any
           Common
           Highway-man
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           Traytor
           .
           You
           hope
           
             some
             such
             Men
             as
          
           Harmodius
           and
           Thrasibulus
           
             will
             rise
             up
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             Expiation
             for
             the
             King's
             Death
             by
             shedding
             th●ir
             Blood
             that
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           you
           will
           run
           ●…d
           with
           despair
           ,
           and
           be
           detested
           by
           all
           good
           Men
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           wretched
           Life
           of
           yours
           ,
           by
           h●nging
           your self
           ,
           before
           you
           see
           Men
           like
           H●…dius
           avenging
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           upon
           such
           〈◊〉
           h●ve
           done
           no
           other
           than
           what
           they
           did
           themselves
           .
           That
           you
           will
           come
           to
           such
           an
           end
           is
           most
           pro●●ble
           ,
           
           nor
           can
           any
           other
           be
           expected
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Rogue
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           thing
           is
           an
           utter
           impossibility
           .
           You
           mention
           thirty
           Tyrants
           that
           rebelled
           in
           
           Callienus's
           time
           .
           And
           what
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           one
           Tyrant
           happens
           to
           oppose
           another
           ,
           must
           therefore
           all
           they
           that
           resist
           Tyrants
           be
           accounted
           such
           themselves
           ?
           You
           cannot
           persuade
           Men
           into
           such
           a
           belief
           ,
           you
           Slave
           of
           a
           Knight
           ;
           nor
           your
           Author
           
             Trebellius
             Pollio
          
           ,
           the
           most
           inconsiderable
           of
           all
           Historians
           that
           have
           writ
           .
           
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Emperors
             were
             declared
             Enemies
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Faction
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             have
             been
             by
             Law.
          
           You
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           what
           it
           was
           that
           made
           Emperours
           at
           first
           :
           It
           was
           Faction
           and
           Violence
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           plainer
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Madness
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           made
           Generals
           at
           first
           Rebel
           against
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           Law
           ,
           no
           Right
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           Galba
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             punished
             for
             his
             Insurection
             against
          
           Nero.
           Tell
           us
           likewise
           how
           ●●spasian
           was
           punished
           for
           taking
           up
           Arms
           against
           
             Vitellius
             .
             There
             was
             as
             much
             difference
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           betwixt
           Charles
           and
           Nero
           ,
           
             as
             betwixt
             those
          
           English
           
             ●…chers
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Senators
             of
             th●●
             Age.
          
           Des●ic●ble
           Villain
           !
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           Scandalous
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           and
           a
           Praise
           to
           be
           Evil
           spoken
           of
           :
           But
           a
           few
           Periods
           before
           ,
           discoursing
           of
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           you
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Roman
           
             Senate
             under
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             was
             in
             effect
             but
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Slaves
             in
             Robes
             :
          
           And
           here
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             very
             Senate
             was
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Kings
          
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           allowed
           ,
           then
           are
           Kings
           according
           to
           your
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           Slaves
           with
           Robes
           on
           .
           Kings
           are
           blessed
           ,
           that
           have
           such
           a
           Fellow
           as
           you
           to
           write
           in
           their
           praise
           ,
           than
           whom
           no
           Man
           is
           more
           a
           Rascal
           ,
           no
           Beast
           more
           void
           of
           Sense
           ,
           unless
           this
           one
           thing
           may
           be
           said
           
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           none
           ever
           brayed
           so
           learnedly
           .
           You
           make
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           more
           like
           to
           Nero
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           .
           This
           itch
           of
           yours
           of
           making
           silly
           Similitudes
           ,
           enforces
           me
           to
           rectify
           you
           ,
           whether
           I
           will
           or
           no
           :
           And
           I
           will
           let
           you
           see
           how
           like
           King
           Charles
           was
           to
           
             Nero.
             Nero
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             commanded
             his
             own
             Mother
             to
             be
             run
             through
             with
             a
             Sword.
          
           But
           Charles
           murdered
           both
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Poyson
           .
           For
           to
           omit
           other
           evidences
           ;
           he
           that
           would
           not
           suffer
           a
           Duke
           that
           was
           accused
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           it
           himself
           .
           Nero
           slew
           many
           thousands
           of
           Christians
           ;
           but
           Charles
           slew
           many
           more
           .
           There
           were
           those
           ,
           says
           Suetonius
           ,
           that
           praised
           Nero
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           that
           long'd
           to
           have
           had
           him
           again
           ,
           
             That
             hung
             Garlands
             of
             Flowers
             upon
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           out
           that
           they
           would
           never
           prosper
           that
           had
           been
           his
           Enemies
           .
           And
           some
           there
           are
           transported
           with
           the
           like
           Phrensy
           ,
           that
           wish
           for
           King
           Charles
           again
           ,
           and
           extol
           him
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           imaginable
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           a
           Knight
           of
           the
           Halter
           are
           a
           Ringleader
           .
           The
           English
           
             Soldiers
             more
             Savage
             than
             their
             own
             Mastiffs
             ,
             erect●d
             a
             new
             and
             unheard-of
             Court
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           Observe
           this
           ingenious
           Symbol
           ,
           or
           adage
           of
           Salmasius
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           now
           repeated
           six
           times
           over
           ,
           
             More
             Savage
             than
             their
             own
             Mastiffs
             .
          
           Take
           notice
           ,
           Orators
           and
           School-Masters
           ,
           pluck
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           wise
           ,
           this
           Elegant
           Flower
           ,
           which
           Salmasius
           is
           so
           very
           fond
           of
           :
           Commit
           this
           Flourish
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           much
           a
           Master
           of
           words
           ,
           to
           your
           Desks
           for
           safe
           Custody
           ,
           lest
           it
           be
           lost
           .
           Has
           your
           rage
           made
           you
           forget
           words
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           Cuckcow
           ,
           you
           must
           needs
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ?
           What
           strange
           thing
           
           has
           befallen
           you
           ?
           The
           Poet
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Spleen
           and
           Rage
           turn'd
           Hecuba
           into
           a
           Dog
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           turn'd
           you
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           St.
           Lupus
           ,
           into
           a
           Cuckow
           .
           Now
           you
           come
           out
           with
           fresh
           Contradictions
           .
           You
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           page
           113.
           
           That
           
             Princes
             were
             not
             bound
             by
             any
             Laws
             ,
             neither
             C●ercive
             ,
             nor
             Directory
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             no
             Law
             at
             all
             .
          
           Now
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           
             you
             will
             discourse
             by
             and
             by
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             some
             Kings
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Pow●r
             ;
             some
             having
             had
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             .
          
           You
           say
           ,
           
             You
             will
             prove
             that
             Kings
             cannot
             be
             judged
             ,
             nor
             c●ndemn'd
             by
             their
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             solid
             Argument
          
           ;
           but
           you
           do
           it
           by
           a
           very
           silly
           one
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           this
           ;
           You
           say
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             other
             difference
             than
             that
             betwixt
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           ;
           
             and
             yet
             the
             reason
             why
             the
          
           Jews
           
             required
             to
             have
             Kings
             over
             them
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             and
             hated
             their
             Government
             .
          
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           Judge
           and
           Condemn
           their
           Judges
           ,
           if
           they
           misbehaved
           themselves
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           they
           therefore
           hated
           and
           were
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           under
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           have
           no
           Power
           to
           restrain
           and
           keep
           within
           Bounds
           ,
           tho
           they
           should
           break
           through
           all
           Laws
           ?
           Who
           but
           you
           ever
           argued
           so
           childishly
           ?
           So
           that
           they
           desired
           a
           King
           for
           some
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           might
           have
           a
           Master
           over
           them
           ,
           whose
           Power
           should
           be
           superior
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           which
           reason
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           to
           make
           a
           Conjecture
           :
           Whatever
           it
           was
           ,
           both
           God
           and
           his
           Prophets
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           piece
           of
           prudence
           in
           the
           People
           to
           desire
           a
           King.
           And
           now
           you
           fall
           foul
           upon
           your
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           angry
           with
           them
           for
           saying
           ,
           That
           a
           King
           might
           be
           judged
           and
           condemned
           to
           undergo
           Stripes
           ;
           out
           of
           whose
           Writings
           you
           said
           
           before
           you
           had
           proved
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Jews
           could
           not
           be
           judged
           .
           Wherein
           you
           confess
           ,
           that
           you
           told
           a
           lye
           when
           you
           said
           you
           had
           proved
           any
           such
           thing
           out
           of
           their
           Writings
           .
           Nay
           ,
           you
           come
           at
           last
           to
           forget
           the
           Subject
           you
           were
           upon
           ,
           of
           writing
           in
           the
           King's
           Defence
           ,
           and
           raise
           little
           impertinent
           Controversies
           about
           
           Solomon's
           Stales
           ,
           and
           how
           may
           Stalls
           he
           had
           for
           his
           Horses
           .
           Then
           of
           a
           Jocky
           you
           become
           a
           Ballad-singer
           again
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           a
           raving
           distracted
           Cuckoo
           .
           You
           complain
           ,
           That
           
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             Discipline
             has
             been
             more
             remiss
             ,
             and
             the
             Rule
             less
             observed
             and
             kept
             up
             to
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           one
           Tyrant
           is
           not
           permitted
           without
           a
           ●heck
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           Roms
           of
           all
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           all
           Mens
           manners
           .
           This
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Brownists
           introduced
           amongst
           those
           of
           the
           ●eform'd
           Religion
           ;
           so
           that
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Zum●lius
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           most
           Celebrated
           Orthodox
           Divines
           are
           Brownists
           in
           your
           Opinion
           .
           The
           English
           have
           the
           less
           reason
           to
           take
           your
           Reproaches
           ill
           ,
           because
           they
           hear
           you
           belching
           out
           the
           same
           Slanders
           against
           the
           most
           eminent
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           against
           the
           whole
           Reformed
           Church
           it self
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           AFter
           having
           discours'd
           upon
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           handled
           both
           so
           untowardly
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           got
           nothing
           by
           the
           bargain
           but
           a
           deserved
           reproach
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Knavery
           ;
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           what
           you
           can
           have
           farther
           to
           alledg
           in
           defence
           of
           your
           Royal
           Cause
           ,
           but
           meer
           trifles
           .
           I
           for
           my
           part
           hope
           I
           have
           given
           satisfaction
           already
           to
           all
           good
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           done
           this
           Noble
           cause
           Right
           ,
           should
           I
           break
           off
           here
           ;
           yet
           lest
           I
           should
           seem
           to
           any
           to
           decline
           your
           variety
           of
           arguing
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           rather
           than
           your
           immoderate
           impertinence
           ,
           and
           tittle-tattle
           ,
           I
           'le
           follow
           you
           where
           ever
           you
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           go
           ;
           but
           with
           such
           brevity
           as
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           perform'd
           whatever
           the
           necessary
           defence
           of
           the
           Cause
           required
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           what
           the
           dignity
           of
           it
           merited
           ,
           I
           now
           do
           but
           comply
           with
           some
           mens
           expectation
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           curiosity
           .
           Now
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             alledg
             other
             and
             greater
             arguments
             .
          
           What
           ?
           greater
           arguments
           than
           what
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           afforded
           ?
           Help
           ,
           Lucina
           !
           The
           mountain
           Salmasius
           is
           in
           labour
           !
           It
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           he
           has
           got
           a
           she-husband
           .
           Mortals
           expect
           some
           extraordinary
           birth
           .
           
             If
             he
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             a
             King
             ,
             might
             be
             accused
             before
             any
             other
             power
             ,
             that
             power
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             must
             that
             power
             be
             indeed
             the
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             name
             of
             it
             :
             For
             a
             Kingly
             power
             is
             thus
             defined
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             power
             in
             the
             State
             residing
             in
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             no
             superior
             .
          
           O
           ridiculous
           birth
           !
           a
           Mouse
           crept
           out
           of
           the
           Mountain
           !
           Help
           Grammarians
           !
           one
           of
           your
           number
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           perishing
           !
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nature
           are
           safe
           ;
           but
           Salmasius
           his
           Dictionary
           is
           undone
           .
           What
           if
           I
           
           should
           answer
           you
           thus
           ?
           That
           words
           ought
           to
           give
           place
           to
           things
           ;
           that
           we
           having
           taken
           away
           Kingly
           Government
           it self
           ,
           do
           not
           think
           our selves
           concerned
           about
           its
           name
           ,
           and
           definition
           ;
           let
           others
           look
           to
           that
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           love
           with
           Kings
           :
           We
           are
           contented
           with
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           our
           Liberty
           ;
           such
           an
           answer
           would
           be
           good
           enough
           for
           you
           .
           But
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           I
           deal
           fairly
           with
           you
           throughout
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           my
           own
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           opinion
           of
           very
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           name
           and
           power
           of
           a
           King
           are
           very
           consistent
           with
           a
           power
           in
           the
           people
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           superior
           to
           that
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           Lycurgus
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           eminent
           for
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           designing
           ,
           as
           Plato
           says
           ,
           to
           secure
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           ,
           could
           find
           no
           better
           expedient
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           making
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ephori
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           superior
           to
           it
           .
           Theseus
           in
           Euripedes
           ,
           King
           of
           Athens
           was
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ;
           for
           he
           to
           his
           great
           honour
           restored
           the
           people
           to
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           advanced
           the
           power
           of
           the
           people
           above
           that
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           left
           the
           Regal
           Power
           in
           that
           City
           to
           his
           Posterity
           .
           Whence
           Euripedes
           in
           his
           Play
           called
           the
           Suppliants
           ,
           introduceh
           him
           speaking
           on
           this
           manner
           :
           
             I
             have
             advanced
             the
             people
             themselves
             into
             the
             Throne
             ,
             having
             freed
             the
             City
             from
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             admitted
             the
             people
             to
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             an
             equal
             right
             of
             Suffrage
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           to
           the
           Herald
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             you
             begin
             your
             Speech
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             with
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             in
             stiling
             me
             a
             Monarch
             ;
             for
             this
             City
             is
             not
             governed
             by
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             free
             State
             ;
             the
             people
             reigns
             here
             .
          
           These
           were
           his
           words
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           
           same
           time
           he
           was
           both
           called
           ,
           and
           really
           was
           King
           there
           .
           The
           Divine
           Plato
           likewise
           in
           his
           Eight
           Epistle
           ,
           Lycurgus
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             introduced
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             of
             the
          
           Ephori
           ,
           
             a
             thing
             very
             preservative
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             means
             hath
             honourably
             flourished
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             in
             effect
             was
             made
             King.
          
           Now
           the
           Law
           cannot
           be
           King
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           occasion
           ,
           may
           put
           the
           Law
           in
           execution
           against
           the
           King.
           A
           Kingly
           Government
           so
           bounded
           and
           limited
           ,
           he
           himself
           commends
           to
           the
           Sicilians
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             people
             enjoy
             their
             Liberty
             under
             a
             Kingly
             Government
             ;
             let
             the
             King
             himself
             be
             accountable
             ;
             let
             the
             Law
             take
             place
             even
             against
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             act
             contrary
             to
             Law.
             
          
           Aristotle
           likewise
           in
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           
             Of
             all
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             are
             govern'd
             by
             Laws
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             truly
             and
             properly
             so
             .
          
           And
           he
           says
           ,
           all
           forms
           of
           Kingly
           Governments
           are
           according
           to
           setled
           and
           establisht
           Laws
           ,
           but
           one
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Absolute
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           which
           he
           does
           not
           mention
           ever
           to
           have
           obtain'd
           in
           any
           Nation
           .
           So
           that
           Aristotle
           thought
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           and
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           more
           properly
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           tho
           subordinate
           to
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           was
           nevertheless
           actually
           a
           King
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           Now
           since
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Authors
           assert
           that
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           both
           in
           name
           and
           thing
           may
           very
           well
           subsist
           even
           where
           the
           people
           ,
           tho
           they
           do
           not
           ordinarily
           exercise
           the
           Su●…
           Power
           ,
           yet
           have
           it
           actually
           residing
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           exercise
           it
           upon
           occasion
           .
           Be
           not
           you
           of
           so
           mean
           a
           soul
           as
           to
           fear
           the
           down-fall
           of
           Grammer
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           signification
           of
           words
           to
           that
           de●…
           ,
           as
           to
           betray
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           
           State
           ,
           rather
           than
           your
           Glossary
           should
           not
           hold
           water
           .
           And
           know
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           words
           must
           be
           conformable
           to
           things
           ,
           not
           things
           to
           words
           .
           By
           this
           means
           you
           'l
           have
           more
           wit
           and
           not
           
             run
             on
             in
             infinitum
          
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           're
           afraid
           of
           
             It
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             then
             ,
             for
          
           Seneca
           ,
           
             you
             say
             ,
             to
             describe
             those
             three
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             .
          
           Let
           Seneca
           do
           a
           thing
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           so
           we
           enjoy
           our
           Liberty
           .
           And
           if
           I
           mistake
           us
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           other
           sort
           of
           men
           than
           to
           be
           enslav'd
           by
           
           Seneca's
           flowers
           .
           And
           yet
           Seneca
           ,
           though
           he
           says
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           in
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           resides
           in
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           says
           withal
           that
           
             the
             power
             is
             the
             people's
          
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           committed
           to
           the
           King
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           people
           has
           not
           given
           him
           a
           propriety
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           
             Kings
             at
             this
             rate
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             do
             not
             reign
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           As
           if
           God
           did
           not
           so
           over-rule
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           up
           such
           Kings
           ,
           as
           it
           pleases
           God.
           Since
           Justinian
           himself
           openly
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           derived
           their
           Authority
           from
           that
           
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             granted
             to
             them
             and
             vested
             in
             them
             all
             their
             own
             power
             and
             authority
             .
          
           But
           how
           oft
           shall
           we
           repeat
           these
           things
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ?
           Then
           you
           take
           upon
           you
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           are
           no
           ways
           concerned
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           a
           stranger
           and
           a
           foreigner
           ;
           but
           it
           shows
           your
           sawciness
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           good
           manners
           .
           Come
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           your
           Soloecisms
           ,
           like
           a
           busie
           Coxcomb
           as
           you
           are
           .
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           in
           false
           Latin
           ,
           that
           
             what
             those
             Desperadoes
             say
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             .
          
           You
           Rascal
           !
           was
           it
           for
           this
           that
           you
           a
           Renegado
           Grammarian
           ,
           were
           so
           forward
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           affairs
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           introduce
           your
           Soloecisms
           and
           Barbarisms
           amongst
           us
           ?
           But
           say
           ,
           how
           have
           we
           deceiv'd
           the
           people
           ?
           
           
             The
             form
             of
             Government
             which
             they
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             is
             not
             Popular
             ,
             but
             Military
             .
          
           This
           is
           what
           that
           herd
           of
           Fugitives
           and
           Vagabonds
           hired
           you
           to
           write
           .
           So
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           answer
           you
           ,
           who
           bleat
           what
           you
           know
           nothing
           of
           ,
           but
           I
           'le
           answer
           them
           that
           hired
           you
           .
           
             Who
             excluded
             the
             Lords
             from
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             it
             the
             people
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           threw
           an
           intollerable
           yoke
           of
           Slavery
           from
           off
           their
           necks
           .
           Those
           very
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           you
           say
           did
           it
           ,
           were
           not
           foreigners
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           it
           with
           the
           consent
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           neither
           .
           
             Was
             it
             the
             people
             that
             cut
             off
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             forcing
             some
             away
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yes
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           people
           .
           For
           whatever
           the
           better
           and
           sounder
           part
           of
           the
           Senate
           did
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           true
           power
           of
           the
           people
           resided
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           people
           be
           said
           to
           have
           done
           it
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Senate
           should
           chuse
           to
           be
           slaves
           ,
           or
           to
           expose
           the
           Government
           to
           sale
           ,
           ought
           not
           the
           lesser
           number
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           retain
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           their
           power
           ?
           
             But
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             and
             their
             Soldiers
             did
             it
             .
          
           And
           we
           are
           beholden
           to
           those
           Officers
           for
           not
           being
           wanting
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           repelling
           the
           Tumultary
           violence
           of
           the
           Citizens
           and
           Mechanicks
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           that
           Rabble
           that
           appear'd
           for
           Clodius
           ,
           had
           but
           a
           little
           before
           beset
           the
           very
           Parliament
           House
           ?
           Do
           you
           therefore
           call
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           properly
           and
           originally
           belongs
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           people
           both
           in
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           a
           Military
           power
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           those
           Traytors
           that
           have
           dictated
           these
           passages
           to
           you
           ,
           should
           talk
           at
           that
           rate
           ;
           so
           that
           profligate
           faction
           of
           Anthony
           and
           his
           adherents
           used
           
           to
           call
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           they
           armed
           themselves
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           The
           Camp
           of
           Pompey
           .
           And
           now
           I
           'm
           glad
           to
           understand
           that
           they
           of
           your
           party
           ,
           envy
           Cromwell
           ,
           that
           most
           valiant
           General
           of
           our
           Army
           ,
           his
           undertaking
           that
           Expedition
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           so
           acceptable
           to
           Almighty
           God
           )
           surrounded
           with
           a
           joyful
           crowd
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           with
           the
           well-wishes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           prayers
           of
           all
           good
           men
           :
           For
           I
           question
           not
           but
           at
           the
           news
           of
           his
           many
           Victories
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           this
           time
           bursten
           with
           spleen
           .
           I
           pass
           by
           many
           of
           your
           impertinencies
           concerning
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           .
           What
           follows
           is
           most
           notoriously
           false
           :
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             people
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             ceases
             where
             there
             is
             a
             King.
          
           By
           what
           Law
           or
           Right
           is
           that
           ?
           Since
           it
           is
           known
           that
           almost
           all
           Kings
           of
           what
           Nations
           soever
           ,
           received
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           people
           upon
           certain
           conditions
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           King
           do
           not
           perform
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           would
           inform
           us
           ,
           why
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Trust
           ,
           should
           not
           return
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           Consul
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Magistrate
           .
           For
           when
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           Publick
           Safety
           ,
           you
           do
           but
           trifle
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Publick
           is
           equally
           concerned
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           Senate
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           Triumvirate
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           wherewith
           they
           were
           entrusted
           ,
           revert
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           upon
           their
           abuse
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           your self
           grant
           that
           it
           may
           so
           revert
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           a
           King
           only
           excepted
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           no
           people
           in
           their
           right
           wits
           ever
           committed
           the
           Government
           either
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           utter
           ruin
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           as
           well
           take
           it
           back
           again
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           from
           other
           
           Governors
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           with
           far
           greater
           ease
           be
           taken
           from
           one
           ,
           than
           from
           many
           And
           to
           invest
           any
           mortal
           creature
           with
           a
           power
           over
           themselves
           ,
           on
           any
           other
           terms
           than
           upon
           Trust
           ,
           were
           extreme
           madness
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           any
           people
           since
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           had
           freedom
           of
           will
           ,
           were
           ever
           so
           miserably
           silly
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           depart
           with
           the
           power
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           purposes
           ,
           or
           to
           revoke
           it
           from
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           entrusted
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           most
           urgent
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           .
           If
           dissentions
           ,
           if
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           are
           occasioned
           thereby
           ,
           there
           cannot
           any
           Right
           accrue
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           retain
           that
           power
           by
           force
           of
           arms
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           challenge
           from
           him
           as
           their
           own
           Whence
           it
           follows
           that
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           That
           
             Governors
             are
             not
             lightly
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
          
           is
           true
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           peoples
           Prudence
           ,
           not
           the
           King
           's
           Right
           ;
           but
           that
           therefore
           they
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           upon
           no
           occasion
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           follow
           by
           no
           means
           ;
           nor
           have
           you
           hitherto
           alledged
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           made
           appear
           any
           Right
           of
           Kings
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           people
           concurring
           ,
           they
           may
           lawfully
           be
           deposed
           ,
           when
           unfit
           for
           Government
           ;
           provided
           it
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           been
           often
           done
           in
           your
           own
           Countrey
           of
           France
           ,
           without
           any
           Tumults
           or
           Civil
           Wars
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Law
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ought
           to
           be
           alledged
           on
           the
           peoples
           behalf
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           him
           against
           them
           ,
           you
           that
           go
           about
           to
           pervert
           so
           sacred
           and
           so
           glorious
           a
           Law
           ,
           with
           your
           fallacies
           and
           juglings
           ;
           you
           who
           would
           have
           this
           Supreme
           Law
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           all
           others
           is
           most
           beneficial
           to
           mankind
           ,
           to
           serve
           only
           for
           the
           Impunity
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           let
           me
           fell
           you
           ,
           since
           you
           call
           us
           Englishmen
           so
           often
           Inspired
           ,
           
           and
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           let
           me
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           be
           so
           far
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           and
           man
           hangs
           over
           your
           head
           for
           so
           horrid
           a
           Crime
           ;
           altho
           your
           subjecting
           all
           mankind
           to
           Tyranny
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           no
           better
           than
           condemning
           them
           to
           be
           devoured
           by
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           part
           of
           its
           own
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           whithersoever
           you
           flye
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           you
           wander
           ,
           will
           first
           or
           last
           pursue
           you
           with
           its
           Furies
           ,
           and
           overtake
           you
           ,
           and
           cause
           you
           to
           rave
           worse
           than
           you
           do
           now
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           your
           second
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           unlike
           the
           first
           :
           If
           the
           people
           may
           resume
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           
             there
             would
             be
             no
             difference
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             betwixt
             a
             Popular
             State
             and
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             one
             man
             rules
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Popular
             State
             many
             .
          
           And
           what
           if
           that
           were
           true
           ;
           would
           the
           State
           have
           any
           prejudice
           by
           it
           ?
           But
           you
           your self
           tell
           us
           of
           other
           differences
           that
           would
           be
           notwithstanding
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           
             Time
             and
             Succession
             ;
             for
             in
             popular
             States
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             generally
             chosen
             yearly
          
           ;
           whereas
           Kings
           ,
           if
           they
           behave
           themselves
           well
           ,
           are
           perpetual
           ;
           and
           in
           most
           Kingdoms
           there
           is
           a
           Succession
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           .
           But
           let
           them
           differ
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           not
           differ
           ,
           I
           regard
           not
           those
           petty
           things
           :
           In
           this
           they
           agree
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Publick
           Good
           requires
           it
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           without
           doing
           injury
           to
           any
           ,
           resume
           that
           power
           for
           the
           Publick
           Saftety
           ,
           which
           they
           committed
           to
           another
           for
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           .
           
             But
             by
             the
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
          
           Romans
           
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Institutes
             ,
             the
             people
             of
          
           Rome
           
             granted
             all
             their
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           They
           did
           so
           by
           compulsion
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           ratifie
           their
           Tyranny
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Law
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           we
           have
           spoken
           before
           ;
           and
           their
           own
           Lawyers
           commenting
           upon
           this
           place
           in
           the
           Institutes
           ,
           confess
           as
           much
           .
           So
           
           that
           we
           make
           no
           question
           but
           the
           people
           may
           revoke
           what
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           grant
           ,
           and
           granted
           against
           their
           wills
           .
           But
           most
           rational
           it
           is
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           transferred
           no
           other
           power
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           before
           granted
           to
           their
           own
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           a
           power
           to
           govern
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           revocable
           ,
           not
           an
           absurd
           ,
           tyrannical
           power
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Emperors
           assumed
           the
           Consular
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           after
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           the
           Dictatorship
           :
           In
           the
           
             Circus
             Maximus
          
           they
           used
           to
           adore
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           out
           of
           Tacitus
           and
           Claudian
           .
           But
           
             as
             heretofore
             many
             private
             persons
             have
             sold
             themselves
             into
             slavery
             ,
             so
             a
             whole
             Nation
             may
             .
          
           Thou
           Gaol-bird
           of
           a
           Knight
           ,
           thou
           day-spirit
           ,
           thou
           everlasting
           scandal
           to
           thy
           Native-Countrey
           .
           The
           most
           despicable
           Slaves
           in
           the
           world
           ought
           to
           abhor
           and
           spit
           upon
           such
           a
           Factor
           for
           Slavery
           ,
           such
           a
           publick
           Pander
           as
           thou
           art
           .
           Certainly
           if
           people
           had
           so
           enslaved
           themselves
           to
           Kings
           ,
           then
           might
           Kings
           turn
           them
           over
           to
           other
           Masters
           ,
           or
           fell
           them
           for
           money
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           Kings
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           alienate
           the
           Demesnes
           of
           the
           Crown
           :
           And
           shall
           he
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Revenues
           that
           belong
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           Usufructuary
           ,
           and
           those
           given
           him
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           can
           he
           be
           said
           to
           have
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           purchased
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           Propriety
           ?
           Tho
           you
           were
           bored
           through
           both
           ears
           ,
           and
           went
           bare-foot
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           be
           so
           vile
           and
           despicable
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           contemptible
           than
           all
           Slaves
           ,
           as
           the
           broaching
           such
           a
           scandalous
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           makes
           you
           .
           But
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           punish
           your self
           for
           your
           Rogueries
           ,
           as
           now
           you
           do
           ,
           tho
           against
           your
           will.
           You
           frame
           a
           long
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           War
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           this
           
           place
           :
           For
           neither
           did
           Charles
           conquer
           us
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           never
           so
           much
           granted
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           often
           renounced
           their
           Title
           as
           Conquerors
           :
           And
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           never
           so
           conquered
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           we
           swore
           Allegiance
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           swore
           to
           maintain
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           govern
           by
           them
           :
           Which
           Laws
           ,
           when
           Charles
           had
           notoriously
           violated
           ,
           taken
           in
           what
           capacity
           you
           will
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           had
           formerly
           been
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           or
           was
           now
           a
           perjured
           King
           ,
           we
           subdued
           him
           by
           force
           ,
           he
           himself
           having
           begun
           with
           us
           first
           :
           And
           according
           to
           your
           own
           opinion
           ,
           
             Whatever
             is
             acquired
             by
             War
             ,
             becomes
             his
             property
             that
             acquired
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           how
           full
           soever
           you
           are
           of
           words
           ,
           how
           impertinent
           soever
           a
           babler
           ,
           whatever
           you
           prate
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           noise
           soever
           you
           make
           ,
           what
           Quotations
           soever
           out
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           tho
           you
           make
           your self
           never
           so
           hoarse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           assure
           your self
           ,
           That
           nothing
           of
           it
           makes
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           being
           now
           conquered
           ,
           but
           all
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           by
           God's
           assistance
           are
           Conquerors
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           TO
           avoid
           two
           very
           great
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           considering
           your
           own
           weight
           ,
           very
           weighty
           ones
           indeed
           ,
           you
           denied
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           That
           the
           Peoples
           Power
           was
           superior
           to
           that
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           Kings
           must
           provide
           themselves
           of
           some
           other
           name
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           would
           indeed
           be
           King
           ;
           and
           some
           divisions
           in
           your
           System
           of
           Politicks
           would
           be
           confounded
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           which
           inconveniences
           would
           thwart
           with
           your
           Dictionary
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           overthrow
           your
           Politicks
           .
           
           To
           these
           I
           have
           given
           such
           an
           answer
           as
           shows
           ,
           That
           tho
           our
           own
           Safety
           and
           Liberty
           were
           the
           principal
           things
           I
           aimed
           the
           preservation
           of
           ,
           yet
           withal
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           consideration
           of
           salving
           your
           Dictionary
           ,
           and
           your
           Politicks
           .
           Now
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             I
             will
             prove
             by
             other
             arguments
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             judged
             by
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ;
             of
             which
             Arguments
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             convincing
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             has
             no
             Peer
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           What
           ?
           can
           a
           King
           have
           no
           Peer
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ?
           What
           then
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           Twelve
           Ancient
           Peers
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ?
           Are
           they
           Fables
           and
           Trifles
           ?
           Are
           they
           called
           so
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           in
           mock
           only
           ?
           Have
           a
           care
           how
           you
           affront
           those
           Principal
           men
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           Who
           if
           they
           are
           not
           the
           King's
           Peers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           your
           Dictionary
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           you
           are
           concerned
           for
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           more
           faulty
           in
           France
           ,
           than
           in
           England
           ?
           But
           go
           to
           ,
           let
           's
           hear
           your
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           has
           no
           Peer
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
           Because
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             the
             people
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             when
             they
             had
             banish'd
             their
             King
             ,
             appointed
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             two
             Consuls
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             That
             if
             one
             of
             them
             should
             transgress
             the
             Laws
             ,
             his
             Collegue
             might
             be
             a
             check
             to
             him
             .
          
           There
           could
           hardly
           have
           been
           devised
           any
           thing
           more
           silly
           :
           How
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           then
           ,
           that
           but
           one
           of
           the
           Cousuls
           had
           the
           bundles
           of
           Rods
           carried
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           both
           ,
           if
           two
           were
           appointed
           ,
           that
           each
           might
           have
           a
           Power
           over
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           both
           had
           conspired
           against
           the
           Commonwealth
           ?
           Would
           not
           the
           Case
           then
           be
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           same
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           one
           Con
           〈◊〉
           had
           been
           appointed
           without
           a
           Colleague
           ?
           〈◊〉
           we
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           both
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           all
           〈◊〉
           Magistrates
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           Senate
           ,
           ●…ever
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           People
           saw
           ,
           that
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           so
           required
           .
           We
           have
           
           a
           famous
           instance
           of
           that
           in
           the
           Decemviri
           ;
           who
           tho
           they
           were
           invested
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           yet
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           reduced
           them
           all
           ,
           tho
           they
           struggled
           to
           retain
           their
           Government
           :
           Nay
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           some
           Consuls
           before
           they
           were
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           have
           been
           declared
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Arms
           been
           taken
           up
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           those
           days
           no
           man
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           Consul
           ,
           who
           acted
           as
           an
           Enemy
           .
           So
           War
           was
           waged
           against
           Antony
           ,
           tho
           a
           Consul
           ,
           by
           Authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           ;
           in
           which
           being
           worsted
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           Octavius
           ,
           affecting
           the
           Empire
           ,
           sided
           with
           him
           to
           subvert
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Now
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             property
             peculiar
             to
             Kingly
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             resides
             in
             a
             single
             person
          
           ;
           that
           's
           but
           a
           loose
           expression
           ,
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           is
           contradicted
           by
           your self
           a
           little
           after
           :
           
             For
             the
          
           Hebrew
           Judges
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             ruled
             as
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             but
             one
             of
             them
             at
             a
             time
             :
             The
             Scripture
             also
             calls
             them
             Kings
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             more
             accountable
             to
             the
             great
             Councel
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           an
           itch
           of
           Vain-glory
           ,
           in
           being
           thought
           to
           have
           said
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           makes
           you
           hardly
           say
           any
           thing
           but
           contradictions
           .
           Then
           I
           ask
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Government
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           when
           sometimes
           Two
           ,
           sometimes
           Three
           Emperors
           ,
           reign'd
           all
           at
           once
           ?
           Do
           you
           reckon
           them
           to
           have
           been
           Emperors
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           or
           was
           it
           an
           Aristocracy
           ,
           or
           a
           Triumvirate
           ?
           Or
           will
           you
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           under
           Antoninus
           and
           Verus
           ,
           under
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximian
           ,
           under
           Constantine
           and
           Licinius
           ,
           was
           still
           but
           one
           entire
           Empire
           ?
           If
           these
           Princes
           were
           not
           Kings
           ,
           your
           Three
           forms
           of
           Government
           will
           hardly
           hold
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           an
           essential
           Property
           of
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           to
           reside
           in
           a
           single
           person
           .
           
             If
             one
             of
             these
             offend
          
           ,
           
           say
           you
           ,
           
             then
             may
             the
             other
             refer
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             be
             accused
             and
             condemned
             .
          
           And
           does
           not
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           People
           then
           judg
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           so
           referred
           to
           them
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           you
           will
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           your self
           ,
           there
           needs
           not
           one
           Collegue
           to
           judg
           another
           .
           Such
           a
           miserable
           Advocate
           as
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           not
           so
           wretched
           a
           fellow
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           would
           deserve
           compassion
           ;
           you
           lye
           every
           way
           so
           open
           to
           blows
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           were
           minded
           for
           sports-sake
           to
           make
           a
           Pass
           at
           any
           part
           of
           you
           ,
           he
           could
           hardly
           miss
           ,
           let
           him
           aim
           where
           he
           would
           .
           
             'T
             is
             ridiculous
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             to
             imagine
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             will
             ever
             appoint
             Judges
             to
             condemn
             himself
             .
          
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           of
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           ridiculous
           person
           ,
           but
           an
           Excellent
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           Trajan
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           delivered
           a
           Dagger
           to
           a
           certain
           Roman
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           the
           custom
           was
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           badge
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           frequently
           thus
           admonished
           him
           ,
           
             Take
             this
             Sword
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             for
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             as
             I
             ought
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             Miscarriages
             in
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             are
             less
             excusable
             .
          
           This
           Dion
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           say
           of
           him
           :
           You
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           a
           worthy
           Emperor
           appointed
           one
           to
           judge
           himself
           ,
           tho
           he
           did
           not
           make
           him
           his
           equal
           .
           Tiberius
           perhaps
           might
           have
           said
           as
           much
           out
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           almost
           a
           crime
           to
           imagine
           that
           so
           good
           and
           virtuous
           a
           Prince
           as
           Trajan
           ,
           did
           not
           really
           speak
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           what
           he
           apprehended
           right
           and
           just
           .
           How
           much
           more
           reasonable
           was
           it
           that
           tho
           he
           were
           superior
           to
           the
           Senate
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           might
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           have
           refused
           to
           yield
           them
           any
           obedience
           ,
           yet
           he
           actually
           did
           obey
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           office
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           〈◊〉
           Right
           in
           the
           Government
           to
           be
           superior
           to
           his
           〈◊〉
           ?
           For
           so
           Pliny
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           
             The
             Senate
             
             both
             desired
             and
             commanded
             you
             to
             be
             Consul
             a
             fourth
             time
             ;
             you
             may
             know
             by
             the
             Obedience
             you
             pay
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             word
             of
             Flattery
             ,
             but
             of
             Power
             :
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             This
             is
             the
             design
             you
             aim
             at
             ,
             to
             restore
             our
             lost
             Liberty
             .
          
           And
           Trajan
           was
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           alone
           ;
           the
           Senate
           thought
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           their
           Authority
           was
           indeed
           Supreme
           :
           For
           they
           that
           could
           Command
           their
           Emperor
           ,
           might
           Judge
           him
           .
           So
           the
           Emperor
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           when
           Cassius
           Governor
           of
           Syria
           endeavoured
           to
           get
           the
           Empire
           from
           him
           ,
           referred
           himself
           either
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           declared
           himself
           ready
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           Government
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           it
           so
           .
           Now
           how
           should
           a
           man
           determine
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           truly
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           the
           very
           mouths
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ?
           Indeed
           every
           good
           King
           accounts
           either
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           ,
           not
           only
           equal
           ,
           but
           superior
           to
           himself
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           :
           But
           a
           Tyrant
           being
           by
           nature
           inferior
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           is
           stronger
           than
           he
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           not
           only
           his
           equal
           ,
           but
           superior
           :
           For
           as
           heretofore
           nature
           taught
           men
           from
           Force
           and
           Violence
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           Laws
           ,
           so
           wherever
           the
           Laws
           are
           set
           at
           naught
           ,
           the
           same
           dictate
           of
           nature
           must
           necessarily
           prompt
           us
           to
           betake
           our selves
           to
           Force
           again
           .
           
             To
             be
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             says
             Cicero
             
               pro
               Sestio
            
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             ,
             argues
             Courage
             and
             Resolution
             ;
             to
             do
             both
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Vertue
             in
             its
             perfection
          
           Let
           this
           stand
           then
           as
           a
           setled
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           shaken
           by
           any
           Artifices
           of
           Flatterers
           ,
           That
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           ,
           are
           superior
           to
           Kings
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           or
           bad
           :
           Which
           is
           but
           what
           
           you
           your self
           do
           in
           effect
           confess
           ,
           when
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           was
           derived
           from
           the
           people
           .
           For
           that
           power
           which
           they
           transferred
           to
           Princes
           ,
           doth
           yet
           naturally
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           virtually
           reside
           in
           themselves
           notwithstanding
           ;
           for
           so
           natural
           causes
           that
           produce
           any
           effect
           by
           a
           certain
           eminency
           of
           operation
           ,
           do
           always
           retain
           more
           of
           their
           own
           vertue
           and
           energy
           than
           they
           impart
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           by
           communicating
           to
           others
           ,
           exhaust
           themselves
           .
           You
           see
           ,
           the
           closer
           we
           keep
           to
           Nature
           ,
           the
           more
           evidently
           does
           the
           peoples
           power
           appear
           to
           be
           above
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           And
           this
           is
           likewise
           certain
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           do
           not
           freely
           ,
           and
           of
           choice
           ,
           settle
           the
           Government
           in
           their
           King
           absolutely
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           give
           him
           a
           Propriety
           in
           it
           ;
           nor
           by
           Nature
           can
           do
           so
           ;
           but
           only
           for
           the
           Publick
           Safety
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           which
           when
           the
           King
           ceaseth
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           in
           effect
           have
           given
           him
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           For
           Nature
           says
           the
           people
           gave
           it
           him
           to
           a
           particular
           end
           and
           purpose
           ;
           which
           end
           ,
           if
           neither
           Nature
           nor
           the
           People
           can
           attain
           ,
           the
           peoples
           Gift
           becomes
           no
           more
           valid
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           void
           Covenant
           or
           Agreement
           .
           These
           Reasons
           prove
           very
           fully
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           are
           Superior
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           
             greatest
             and
             most
             〈◊〉
             Argument
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             judged
             by
             his
             〈◊〉
             because
             he
             has
             no
             Peer
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             any
             Superior
          
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           you
           take
           that
           for
           granted
           which
           we
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           .
           
             In
             a
             popular
             State
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             the
             Magistrates
             being
             appointed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             may
             likewise
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             by
             the
             people
             :
             In
             an
             A●…cracy
             the
             Senators
             may
             be
             punished
             by
             their
             Collegues
             .
             But
             't
             is
             a
             〈◊〉
             thing
             to
             proceed
             criminally
             against
             a
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             plead
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           What
           can
           you
           conclude
           
           from
           hence
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           who
           set
           up
           Kings
           over
           them
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           miserable
           and
           most
           silly
           people
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           paay
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           people
           may
           not
           punish
           a
           King
           that
           becomes
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           may
           popular
           Magistrates
           and
           Senators
           in
           an
           Aristocracy
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           all
           they
           that
           live
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           were
           so
           strangely
           in
           love
           with
           Slavery
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           might
           be
           free
           ,
           to
           chuse
           Vassalage
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           themselves
           all
           and
           entirely
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           who
           often
           happens
           to
           be
           an
           ill
           man
           ,
           and
           often
           a
           fool
           ,
           so
           as
           whatever
           cause
           might
           be
           ,
           to
           leave
           themselves
           no
           〈◊〉
           in
           ,
           no
           relief
           from
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           the
           dictates
           of
           Nature
           ,
           against
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           a
           most
           outragious
           Master
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           one
           happens
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           then
           tender
           conditions
           to
           their
           Kings
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           enter
           upon
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           Laws
           for
           them
           to
           govern
           by
           ?
           Do
           they
           do
           this
           to
           be
           trampled
           upon
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           laughed
           to
           scorn
           ?
           Can
           it
           ●e
           imagined
           ,
           that
           a
           whole
           people
           would
           ever
           so
           〈◊〉
           themselves
           ,
           depart
           from
           their
           own
           interest
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           be
           so
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           place
           all
           their
           hopes
           in
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           very
           often
           the
           most
           vain
           person
           of
           them
           all
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           do
           they
           require
           an
           Oath
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Not
           to
           act
           any
           〈◊〉
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ?
           We
           must
           suppose
           them
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           that
           (
           poor
           creatures
           !
           )
           they
           may
           learn
           to
           their
           ●…rrow
           ,
           That
           Kings
           only
           may
           commit
           Perjury
           with
           impunity
           .
           This
           is
           what
           your
           own
           wicked
           Conclusions
           hold
           forth
           .
           
             If
             a
             King
             that
             is
             elected
             ,
             promise
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             people
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             sw●rn
             to
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             would
             not
             have
             chose
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             perform
             that
             promise
             ,
             he
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             peoples
             censure
             .
             Nay
             ,
             tho
             he
             swear
             to
             his
             Subjects
             at
             his
             Election
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             administer
             Justice
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             discharged
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             himself
          
           ipso
           facto
           
             cease
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             break
             this
             oath
             ,
             't
             is
             God
             and
             not
             man
             that
             must
             require
             it
             of
             him
             .
          
           I
           have
           transcribed
           these
           lines
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           Elegance
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           barbarously
           expressed
           ;
           nor
           because
           I
           think
           there
           needs
           any
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           answer
           themselves
           ,
           they
           explode
           and
           damn
           themselves
           by
           their
           notorious
           falshood
           and
           loathsomness
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           it
           to
           recommend
           you
           to
           Kings
           for
           your
           great
           Merits
           ;
           that
           among
           so
           many
           places
           as
           there
           are
           at
           Court
           ,
           they
           may
           put
           you
           into
           some
           Preferment
           or
           Office
           that
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           you
           ;
           some
           are
           Princes
           Secretaries
           ,
           some
           their
           Cup-bearers
           ,
           some
           Masters
           of
           the
           Revels
           ;
           I
           think
           you
           had
           best
           be
           Master
           of
           the
           Perjuries
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           You
           sha'nt
           be
           Master
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           you
           are
           too
           much
           a
           Clown
           for
           that
           ;
           but
           their
           Treachery
           and
           Perfidiousness
           shall
           be
           under
           your
           care
           .
           But
           that
           men
           may
           see
           that
           you
           are
           both
           a
           Fool
           and
           a
           Knave
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           these
           last
           assertions
           of
           yours
           a
           little
           more
           narrowly
           ;
           
             A
             King
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             tho
             he
             swear
             to
             his
             Subjects
             at
             his
             Election
             that
             he
             will
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             be
             discharged
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             ,
          
           ipso
           facto
           ,
           
             cease
             to
             be
             their
             King
          
           ;
           yet
           can
           he
           not
           be
           deposed
           or
           punished
           by
           them
           .
           Why
           not
           a
           King
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           popular
           Magistrates
           ?
           Because
           in
           a
           popular
           State
           ,
           the
           People
           do
           not
           transfer
           all
           their
           Power
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           do
           they
           in
           the
           Case
           that
           you
           have
           put
           ,
           vest
           it
           all
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           they
           place
           him
           in
           the
           Government
           upon
           those
           terms
           expresly
           ,
           to
           hold
           it
           no
           longer
           than
           he
           useth
           it
           well
           ?
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           sworn
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           ,
           if
           he
           transgress
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           punished
           and
           deposed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           popular
           Magistrates
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           make
           no
           more
           use
           of
           that
           
           invincible
           Argument
           of
           the
           Peoples
           tranferring
           all
           their
           Right
           and
           Power
           into
           the
           Prince
           ;
           you
           your self
           have
           battered
           it
           down
           with
           your
           own
           Engines
           .
           Hear
           now
           another
           
             most
             powerful
             and
             invincible
             Argument
             of
             his
             ,
          
           why
           Subjects
           cannot
           judge
           their
           Kings
           ,
           
             because
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             no
             Law
             ,
             being
             himself
             the
             sole
             Lawgiver
             .
          
           Which
           having
           been
           proved
           already
           to
           be
           most
           false
           ,
           this
           great
           reason
           comes
           to
           nothing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           why
           Princes
           have
           but
           seldom
           been
           proceeded
           against
           for
           personal
           and
           private
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           Whoredom
           ,
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           they
           could
           not
           justly
           be
           punished
           even
           for
           such
           ,
           but
           lest
           the
           People
           should
           receive
           more
           prejudice
           through
           disturbances
           that
           might
           be
           occasioned
           by
           the
           King's
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           change
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           be
           profited
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           one
           Man
           or
           two
           .
           But
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           be
           universally
           injurious
           and
           insufferable
           ,
           it
           has
           always
           been
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           then
           ,
           being
           Tyrants
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           put
           them
           to
           Death
           any
           how
           ,
           condemn'd
           or
           uncondemn'd
           .
           Hence
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Second
           Phillippick
           ,
           says
           thus
           of
           those
           that
           kill'd
           Caesar
           ,
           
             They
             were
             the
             first
             that
             ran
             through
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             not
             a
             Man
             who
             affected
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             but
             who
             was
             actually
             setled
             in
             the
             Government
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             worthy
             and
             godlike
             Action
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             set
             before
             us
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
          
           How
           unlike
           are
           you
           to
           him
           !
           
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Injuries
             ,
             are
             not
             regal
             and
             publick
             ,
             but
             private
             and
             personal
             Crimes
             .
          
           Well
           said
           Parasite
           !
           you
           have
           obliged
           all
           Pimps
           and
           Pros●igates
           in
           Courts
           by
           this
           Expression
           .
           How
           ingeniously
           do
           you
           act
           ,
           both
           the
           Parasite
           ,
           and
           the
           Pimp
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           ?
           
             A
             King
             that
             is
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             or
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             may
             yet
             govern
             well
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             because
             together
             with
             his
             Life
             he
             must
             lose
             his
             
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             never
             yet
             allowed
             by
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Man's
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Crime
             ,
             a
             Man
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             twice
             .
          
           Infamous
           foul-mouth
           ,
           Wretch
           !
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           a
           popular
           State
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           Aristocracy
           ,
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           double
           Punishment
           ;
           no
           Judge
           ,
           no
           Senator
           must
           dye
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           lose
           their
           Magistracy
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Lives
           .
           As
           you
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           take
           all
           Power
           out
           of
           the
           Peoples
           hands
           ,
           and
           vest
           it
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           you
           would
           all
           Majesty
           too
           :
           A
           delegated
           ,
           translatitious
           Majesty
           we
           allow
           ,
           but
           that
           Majesty
           does
           chiefly
           and
           primarily
           reside
           in
           him
           ,
           you
           can
           no
           more
           prove
           ,
           than
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           Power
           and
           Authority
           does
           .
           
             A
             King
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             cannot
             commit
             Treason
             against
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             a
             People
             may
             against
             their
             King.
          
           And
           yet
           a
           King
           is
           what
           he
           is
           for
           the
           People
           only
           ,
           not
           the
           People
           for
           him
           .
           Hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           have
           greater
           Power
           than
           the
           King.
           This
           you
           deny
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           cast
           up
           accounts
           .
           
             He
             is
             of
             greater
             Power
             than
             any
             one
             ,
             than
             any
             two
             ,
             than
             any
             〈◊〉
             ,
             than
             any
             ten
             ,
             than
             any
             hundred
             ,
             than
             any
             thousand
             ,
             than
             any
             ten
             thousand
          
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           
             He
             is
             of
             more
             Power
             than
             half
             the
             People
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           that
           neither
           ;
           
             Add
             now
             half
             of
             the
             other
             half
             ,
             will
             be
             not
             have
             more
             Power
             than
             all
             th●se
             ?
          
           Not
           at
           all
           .
           Go
           on
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           take
           away
           the
           Board
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           understand
           Progression
           in
           Arithmetick
           ?
           He
           begins
           to
           reckon
           after
           another
           manner
           .
           
             Has
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             together
             ,
             more
             Power
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           Mr
           Changeling
           ,
           I
           deny
           that
           too
           .
           If
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           whom
           you
           stile
           Optimates
           ,
           you
           mean
           the
           Peers
           only
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           happen
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           may
           not
           be
           one
           Man
           deserving
           that
           Appellation
           ;
           for
           it
           often
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           better
           and
           wiser
           Men
           ,
           than
           they
           
           amongst
           the
           Commons
           ,
           whom
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           greater
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           scruple
           to
           call
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           for
           all
           the
           People
           .
           
             But
             if
             the
             King
             is
             not
             Superior
             in
             Power
             to
             all
             the
             People
             together
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             a
             King
             but
             of
             single
             Persons
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           You
           say
           well
           ,
           no
           more
           he
           is
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           content
           he
           should
           be
           so
           .
           Now
           ,
           balance
           your
           accounts
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           that
           by
           miscasting
           ,
           you
           have
           lost
           your
           Principal
           :
           The
           English
           
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Right
             of
             Majesty
             originally
             and
             principally
             resides
             in
             the
             People
             ;
             which
             Principle
             would
             introduce
             a
             Confusion
             of
             all
             States
             .
          
           What
           ,
           of
           an
           Aristocracy
           and
           Democracy
           ?
           But
           let
           that
           pass
           .
           What
           if
           it
           would
           overthrow
           a
           Gynaecocracy
           too
           ?
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           Government
           of
           one
           or
           more
           Women
           )
           under
           which
           State
           or
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           beaten
           at
           home
           ;
           would
           not
           the
           English
           do
           you
           a
           kindness
           in
           that
           ,
           you
           sheepish
           Fellow
           ,
           you
           ?
           But
           there
           's
           no
           hope
           of
           that
           .
           For
           't
           is
           most
           justly
           so
           ordered
           ,
           since
           you
           would
           subject
           all
           Mankind
           to
           Tyranny
           abroad
           ,
           that
           you
           your self
           should
           live
           in
           a
           scandalous
           ,
           most
           unmanlike
           Slavery
           at
           home
           .
           
             We
             must
             tell
             you
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             what
             we
             mean
             by
             the
             word
             People
             .
          
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           stand
           more
           in
           need
           of
           being
           told
           :
           For
           of
           things
           that
           more
           immediately
           concern
           you
           ,
           you
           seem
           altogether
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           have
           learnt
           any
           thing
           but
           Words
           and
           Letters
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           But
           this
           you
           think
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           word
           People
           ,
           we
           mean
           the
           Common
           People
           only
           ,
           exclusive
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           because
           
             we
             have
             put
             down
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             .
          
           And
           yet
           that
           very
           thing
           shows
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           word
           People
           ,
           we
           comprehend
           all
           our
           Natives
           ,
           of
           what
           Order
           and
           Degree
           soever
           ;
           in
           that
           
           we
           have
           setled
           one
           Supreme
           Senate
           only
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Nobility
           also
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           own
           Right
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ;
           but
           Representing
           those
           Burroughs
           or
           Counties
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           may
           be
           chose
           ,
           may
           give
           their
           Votes
           .
           Then
           you
           inveigh
           against
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           as
           being
           
             Blind
             and
             Brutish
             ,
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Governing
             ,
          
           you
           say
           there
           's
           
             nothing
             more
             Empty
             ,
             more
             Vain
             ,
             more
             Inconstant
             ,
             more
             Uncertain
             than
             they
             .
          
           All
           which
           is
           very
           true
           of
           your self
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           true
           likewise
           of
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           middle
           sort
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           the
           most
           prudent
           Men
           ,
           and
           most
           skilful
           in
           Affairs
           are
           generally
           found
           ;
           others
           are
           most
           commonly
           diverted
           either
           by
           Luxury
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           or
           by
           Want
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           from
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           the
           Study
           of
           Laws
           and
           Government
           .
           
             There
             are
             many
             ways
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             by
             which
             Kings
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             he
             beholden
             to
             the
             People
             at
             all
             for
             it
          
           ;
           and
           especially
           ,
           
             those
             that
             inherit
             a
             Kingdom
          
           .
           But
           those
           Nations
           most
           certainly
           be
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           born
           to
           Slavery
           ,
           that
           acknowledge
           any
           one
           to
           be
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           so
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           him
           by
           descent
           ,
           without
           any
           Consent
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           they
           deserve
           not
           the
           Appellation
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           of
           Freemen
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           be
           justly
           reputed
           such
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           a
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           Possessions
           and
           Estate
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           :
           For
           I
           see
           no
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           Right
           of
           Ownership
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           Beasts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             They
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             cannot
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             have
             receiv'd
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Power
             they
             usurp
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           now
           discoursing
           of
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Conquered
           King
           ;
           what
           a
           Conqueror
           may
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           we
           'll
           discourse
           elsewhere
           ;
           do
           you
           keep
           to
           your
           
           Subject
           .
           But
           whereas
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Kings
           that
           Ancient
           Right
           that
           Masters
           of
           Families
           have
           over
           their
           Housholds
           ,
           and
           take
           an
           example
           from
           thence
           of
           their
           absolute
           Power
           ,
           I
           have
           shown
           already
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           likeness
           at
           all
           betwixt
           them
           .
           And
           Aristotle
           ,
           whom
           you
           name
           so
           often
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           read
           him
           ,
           would
           have
           taught
           you
           as
           much
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           they
           judge
           amiss
           that
           think
           there
           is
           but
           little
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           :
           
             For
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             numerical
             ,
             but
             a
             specifical
             Difference
             betwixt
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             a
             Family
             .
          
           For
           when
           Villages
           grew
           to
           be
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           that
           Regal
           Domestick
           Right
           vanished
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           more
           owned
           .
           Hence
           Diodorus
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           says
           ,
           That
           anciently
           Kingdoms
           were
           transmitted
           not
           to
           the
           former
           King's
           Sons
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           had
           best
           deserved
           of
           the
           People
           .
           And
           Justine
           ,
           
             Originally
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             of
             Countries
             ,
             was
             by
             Kings
             ,
             who
             were
             exalted
             to
             that
             height
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             not
             by
             popular
             Ambition
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Moderation
             which
             commended
             them
             to
             good
             Men.
             
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           Fatherly
           and
           Hereditary
           Government
           gave
           way
           to
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           right
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           reason
           and
           cause
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           true
           rise
           of
           Kingly
           Government
           .
           For
           at
           first
           ,
           men
           entred
           into
           Societies
           ,
           not
           that
           any
           one
           might
           insult
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           case
           any
           should
           injure
           other
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           Laws
           and
           Judges
           to
           protect
           them
           from
           wrong
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           punish
           the
           wrong
           doers
           .
           When
           men
           were
           at
           first
           dispers'd
           and
           scattered
           asunder
           ,
           some
           wise
           and
           eloquent
           man
           perswaded
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           Civil
           Societies
           ;
           
             that
             he
             himself
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             might
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             when
             so
             united
             .
          
           
           Perhaps
           you
           meant
           this
           of
           Nimrod
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Tyrant
           .
           Or
           else
           it
           proceeds
           from
           your
           own
           malice
           only
           ,
           and
           certainly
           it
           cannot
           have
           been
           true
           of
           those
           great
           and
           generous
           spirited
           men
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           fiction
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           not
           warranted
           by
           any
           authority
           that
           I
           ever
           heard
           of
           .
           For
           all
           ancient
           Writers
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           first
           Instituters
           of
           Communities
           of
           men
           ,
           had
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           good
           and
           safety
           of
           Mankind
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           private
           advantages
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           themselves
           great
           or
           powerful
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           cannot
           pass
           by
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           you
           intended
           for
           an
           Emblem
           ,
           to
           set
           off
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Chapter
           :
           
             If
             a
             Consul
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             had
             been
             to
             be
             accused
             before
             his
             Magistracy
             expired
             ,
             there
             must
             have
             been
             a
             Dictator
             created
             for
             that
             purpose
          
           ;
           though
           you
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           
             that
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             there
             were
             two
             of
             them
             .
          
           Just
           so
           your
           Positions
           always
           agree
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           almost
           every
           Page
           declares
           how
           weak
           and
           frivolous
           whatever
           you
           say
           or
           write
           upon
           any
           subject
           ,
           is
           .
           
             Under
             the
             ancient
             English-Saxon
             Kings
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             people
             were
             never
             called
             to
             Parliaments
             .
          
           If
           any
           of
           our
           own
           Country-men
           had
           asserted
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           I
           could
           easily
           have
           convinced
           him
           that
           he
           was
           in
           an
           error
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           concerned
           at
           your
           mistaking
           our
           affairs
           ,
           because
           y'
           are
           a
           Foreigner
           .
           This
           in
           effect
           is
           all
           you
           say
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           in
           general
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           I
           omit
           ,
           for
           you
           use
           many
           digressions
           ,
           and
           put
           things
           down
           that
           either
           have
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           my
           design
           is
           not
           to
           vye
           with
           you
           in
           impertinence
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           IF
           you
           had
           published
           your
           own
           opinion
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           in
           general
           ,
           without
           affronting
           any
           persons
           in
           particular
           ,
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           alteration
           of
           affairs
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           you
           did
           but
           use
           your
           own
           liberty
           in
           writing
           what
           your self
           thought
           fit
           ,
           no
           English
           man
           could
           have
           had
           any
           cause
           to
           have
           been
           displeased
           with
           you
           ,
           nor
           would
           you
           have
           made
           good
           the
           opinion
           you
           maintain
           ,
           ever
           a
           whit
           the
           less
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           a
           positive
           command
           both
           of
           Moses
           and
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
          
           Spaniards
           ,
           French
           ,
           Italians
           ,
           Germans
           ,
           English
           or
           Scotch
           ,
           
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             be
             they
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
          
           which
           you
           asserted
           
             (
             Page
          
           127.
           )
           to
           what
           purpose
           was
           it
           for
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           foreigner
           and
           unknown
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           tampering
           with
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           us
           Lectures
           out
           of
           them
           as
           out
           of
           your
           own
           Papers
           and
           Miscellanies
           ,
           which
           ,
           be
           they
           how
           they
           will
           ,
           you
           have
           taught
           us
           already
           in
           a
           great
           many
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God.
           But
           now
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           you
           have
           undertaken
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           Royal
           Cause
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           your
           own
           inclination
           ,
           as
           partly
           because
           you
           were
           hired
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           good
           round
           price
           too
           ,
           considering
           how
           things
           are
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           set
           you
           on
           work
           ;
           and
           partly
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           ,
           out
           of
           expectation
           of
           some
           greater
           reward
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           publish
           a
           scandalous
           Libel
           against
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           are
           injurious
           to
           none
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           meddle
           with
           their
           own
           matters
           only
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           that
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           so
           impudent
           or
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           be
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           yet
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           our
           affairs
           ,
           and
           side
           with
           a
           party
           ?
           What
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           you
           what
           the
           English
           do
           amongst
           themselves
           ?
           What
           would
           you
           have
           ,
           Pragmatical
           Puppy
           ?
           what
           would
           ye
           be
           at
           ?
           Have
           you
           no
           concerns
           of
           your
           own
           at
           home
           ?
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           the
           same
           concerns
           that
           that
           famous
           Olus
           ,
           your
           fellow
           busie-bosie
           body
           ,
           in
           the
           Epigram
           had
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           so
           you
           have
           ;
           you
           deserve
           them
           I
           'm
           sure
           .
           Or
           did
           that
           Hotspur
           your
           Wife
           ,
           who
           encouraged
           you
           to
           write
           what
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           out-law'd
           Charles
           his
           sake
           ,
           promise
           you
           some
           profitable
           Professors
           place
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           what
           Gratifications
           at
           Charles
           his
           Return
           ?
           But
           assure
           your selves
           ,
           my
           Mistress
           and
           my
           Master
           ,
           that
           England
           admits
           neither
           of
           Wolfes
           ,
           nor
           Owners
           of
           Wolfes
           .
           So
           that
           it
           's
           no
           wonder
           you
           spit
           so
           much
           venom
           
           at
           our
           English
           Mastiffs
           .
           It
           were
           better
           for
           you
           to
           return
           to
           those
           Illustrious
           Titles
           of
           yours
           in
           France
           ,
           first
           to
           that
           hunger-starved
           Lordship
           of
           yours
           at
           St.
           Lou
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Consistory
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           King.
           Being
           a
           Counsellor
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           you
           are
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           your
           own
           Country
           .
           But
           I
           see
           full
           well
           that
           she
           neither
           desires
           you
           ,
           nor
           your
           Counsel
           ;
           nor
           did
           it
           appear
           she
           did
           ,
           when
           you
           were
           there
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           lick
           a
           Cardinal's
           Trencher
           ;
           she
           's
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           by
           my
           troth
           ,
           and
           can
           very
           willingly
           suffer
           such
           a
           little
           fellow
           as
           you
           ,
           that
           are
           but
           one
           half
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           run
           up
           and
           down
           with
           your
           Mistress
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Desks
           full
           of
           Trifles
           and
           Fooleries
           ,
           till
           you
           light
           some
           
           where
           or
           other
           upon
           a
           Stipend
           ,
           large
           enough
           for
           a
           Knight
           of
           the
           Grammar
           ,
           or
           an
           Illustrious
           Critick
           on
           Horseback
           ;
           if
           any
           Prince
           or
           State
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           hire
           a
           Vagabond
           Doctor
           that
           is
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           a
           good
           round
           Price
           .
           But
           here
           's
           one
           that
           will
           bid
           for
           you
           ;
           whether
           you
           're
           a
           Merchantable
           Commodity
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           are
           worth
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           and
           by
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Parricides
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             not
             meerly
             Kingly
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mixt
             Government
             .
          
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           ,
           a
           Country-man
           of
           ours
           in
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           days
           ,
           a
           good
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           a
           Statesman
           ,
           one
           whom
           you
           your self
           will
           not
           call
           a
           Parricide
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           wrote
           
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
          
           ,
           asserts
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           our
           Government
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           almost
           all
           others
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           ;
           and
           he
           says
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           any
           Government
           should
           otherwise
           subsist
           .
           But
           as
           if
           you
           thought
           it
           a
           crime
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           not
           unsay
           it
           again
           ,
           you
           repeat
           your
           former
           thread-bare
           Contradictions
           :
           You
           say
           ,
           
             There
             neither
             is
             nor
             ever
             was
             any
             Nation
             that
             did
             not
             understand
             by
             the
             very
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             person
             whose
             authority
             is
             inferior
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             accountable
             to
             no
             other
             .
          
           And
           yet
           a
           little
           after
           you
           confess
           ,
           
             that
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             was
             formerly
             given
             to
             such
             Powers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             had
             not
             a
             full
             and
             absolute
             right
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             had
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Suffetes
           
             among
             the
          
           Carthaginians
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           
             Judges
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Arragon
           .
           Are
           you
           not
           very
           consistent
           with
           your self
           ?
           Then
           you
           reckon
           up
           five
           several
           sorts
           of
           Monarchies
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           ;
           in
           one
           of
           which
           only
           that
           Right
           obtain'd
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Kings
           .
           Concerning
           which
           I
           have
           said
           already
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           that
           neither
           doth
           Aristotle
           give
           an
           instance
           of
           any
           such
           Monarchy
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           such
           in
           being
           ;
           the
           
           other
           four
           he
           clearly
           demonstrates
           that
           they
           were
           bounded
           by
           Establisht
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Power
           subject
           to
           those
           Laws
           .
           The
           first
           of
           which
           four
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           opinion
           did
           of
           all
           others
           best
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           second
           was
           such
           as
           obtain'd
           among
           Barbarians
           ,
           which
           was
           lasting
           ,
           because
           regulated
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           people
           willingly
           submitted
           to
           it
           ;
           whereas
           by
           the
           same
           Author's
           opinion
           in
           his
           third
           Book
           ,
           what
           King
           so
           ever
           retains
           the
           Soveraignty
           against
           the
           people's
           will
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           downright
           Tyrant
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           true
           likewise
           of
           his
           third
           sort
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Aesymnete
           ,
           who
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           only
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           particular
           purposes
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Roman
           Dictators
           were
           .
           The
           fourth
           sort
           he
           makes
           of
           such
           as
           reigned
           in
           the
           Heroical
           days
           ,
           upon
           whom
           for
           their
           extraordinary
           merits
           the
           people
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           conferr'd
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           yet
           bounded
           by
           Laws
           ;
           nor
           could
           these
           retain
           the
           Soveraignty
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           nor
           do
           these
           four
           sorts
           of
           Kingly
           Governments
           differ
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           from
           Tyranny
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           that
           these
           Governments
           are
           with
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           That
           against
           their
           will.
           The
           fifth
           sort
           of
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           absolute
           Monarchy
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           resides
           in
           the
           King's
           person
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           right
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           is
           utterly
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           as
           neither
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           nor
           consonant
           to
           Justice
           or
           Nature
           ,
           unless
           some
           people
           should
           be
           content
           to
           live
           under
           such
           a
           Government
           ,
           and
           withal
           confer
           it
           upon
           such
           as
           excel
           all
           others
           in
           vertue
           .
           These
           things
           any
           man
           may
           read
           in
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           his
           Politicks
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           once
           in
           your
           life
           you
           might
           appear
           witty
           
           and
           florid
           ,
           pleased
           your self
           with
           making
           a
           comparison
           
             betwixt
             these
             five
             sorts
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             Zones
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             betwixt
             the
             two
             extremes
             of
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             more
             temperate
             Species
             interposed
             ,
             as
             there
             lie
             three
             Zones
             betwixt
             the
             Torrid
             and
             the
             Frigid
             .
          
           Pretty
           Rogue
           !
           what
           ingenious
           comparisons
           he
           always
           makes
           us
           !
           May
           you
           be
           for
           ever
           banished
           ,
           whither
           you
           your self
           condemn
           
             an
             absolute
             Kingdom
          
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           the
           frigid
           Zone
           ,
           which
           when
           you
           are
           there
           ,
           will
           be
           doubly
           cold
           to
           what
           it
           was
           before
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           shall
           expect
           that
           new
           fashioned
           sphere
           which
           you
           describe
           ,
           from
           you
           our
           modern
           Archimedes
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           shall
           be
           two
           extreme
           Zones
           ,
           one
           Torrid
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Frigid
           ,
           and
           three
           temperate
           ones
           lying
           betwixt
           .
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             might
             lawfully
             be
             Imprisoned
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             put
             them
             to
             Death
             .
          
           Why
           not
           ?
           Because
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           some
           Foreign
           Soldiers
           ,
           being
           surprised
           at
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           lawful
           to
           lead
           Agis
           to
           his
           Execution
           ,
           though
           condem'd
           to
           die
           ?
           And
           the
           people
           of
           Lacedemon
           were
           displeased
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           not
           because
           condemn'd
           to
           die
           ,
           though
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           and
           popular
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           circumvented
           by
           a
           faction
           of
           the
           great
           ones
           .
           Says
           Plutarch
           ,
           
             Agis
             was
             the
             first
             King
             that
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Ephori
             ;
          
           in
           which
           words
           he
           does
           not
           pretend
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           lawfully
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           what
           actually
           was
           done
           .
           For
           to
           imagin
           that
           such
           as
           may
           lawfully
           accuse
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           imprison
           him
           ,
           may
           not
           also
           lawfully
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           is
           a
           childish
           conceit
           .
           At
           last
           you
           betake
           your self
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           English
           Kings
           .
           
             There
             never
             was
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             but
             one
             King
             in
             England
          
           .
           This
           you
           say
           ,
           because
           you
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           
             unless
             a
             King
             be
             sole
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             a
             King.
          
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           some
           of
           
           them
           ,
           who
           I
           had
           thought
           had
           been
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           not
           really
           so
           ;
           for
           to
           omit
           many
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           〈◊〉
           their
           Sons
           ,
           or
           their
           Brothers
           Partners
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           of
           the
           Norman
           Race
           ,
           reign'd
           together
           with
           his
           Son.
           
             Let
             them
             show
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             a
             President
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             an
             absolute
             power
             ;
             though
             in
             some
             Kingdoms
             more
             remiss
             ,
             in
             others
             more
             intense
             .
          
           Do
           you
           show
           any
           Power
           that
           's
           absolute
           ,
           and
           yet
           remiss
           ,
           you
           Ass
           ;
           is
           not
           that
           power
           that
           's
           absolute
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           all
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           then
           be
           both
           supreme
           and
           remiss
           ?
           Whatsoever
           Kings
           you
           shall
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           invested
           with
           a
           remiss
           (
           or
           a
           less
           )
           power
           ,
           those
           I
           will
           easily
           make
           appear
           to
           have
           no
           absolute
           power
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           inferior
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           free
           by
           nature
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           its
           own
           Law
           given
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           the
           Regal
           Power
           more
           or
           less
           intense
           or
           remiss
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           greater
           or
           less
           .
           Whether
           the
           whole
           Island
           of
           Britain
           was
           anciently
           Governed
           by
           Kings
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           .
           It
           's
           most
           likely
           that
           the
           form
           of
           their
           Government
           changed
           according
           to
           the
           Exigencies
           of
           the
           times
           .
           Whence
           Tacitus
           says
           ,
           The
           Britains
           
             anciently
             were
             under
             Kings
             ;
             now
             the
             great
             man
             amongst
             them
             divide
             them
             into
             Parties
             and
             Factions
             .
          
           When
           the
           Romans
           left
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           about
           forty
           years
           without
           Kings
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           always
           therefore
           under
           a
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           they
           were
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           Hereditary
           ,
           I
           positively
           deny
           ;
           which
           that
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           is
           evident
           both
           from
           the
           Series
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           way
           of
           Creating
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           asked
           in
           express
           words
           .
           When
           the
           King
           has
           taken
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Oath
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           stepping
           to
           〈◊〉
           side
           of
           the
           Stage
           erected
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           asks
           
           the
           people
           four
           several
           times
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Do
             you
             consent
             to
             have
             this
             man
             to
             be
             your
             King
             ?
          
           Just
           as
           if
           he
           spoke
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Roman
           Stile
           ,
           
             Vultis
             ,
             Jubetis
             hunc
             Regnare
          
           ?
           
             Is
             it
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             do
             you
             appoint
             this
             man
             to
             Reign
             ?
          
           Which
           would
           be
           needless
           ,
           if
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           by
           the
           Law
           hereditary
           :
           But
           with
           Kings
           ,
           Usurpation
           passes
           very
           frequently
           for
           Law
           and
           Right
           .
           You
           go
           about
           to
           ground
           
           Charles's
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           often
           conquered
           himself
           ,
           upon
           the
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           .
           William
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           ●orsooth
           ,
           subdued
           us
           .
           But
           they
           who
           are
           not
           strangers
           to
           our
           History
           ,
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Strength
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           was
           not
           so
           broken
           in
           that
           one
           Fight
           at
           Hastings
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           easily
           have
           renewed
           the
           War.
           But
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           under
           a
           Conqueror
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           They
           swear
           therefore
           to
           William
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Liege-men
           ,
           and
           he
           swears
           to
           them
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           carry
           to
           them
           as
           a
           good
           King
           ought
           to
           do
           in
           all
           respects
           .
           When
           he
           broke
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           betook
           themselves
           again
           to
           their
           Arms
           ,
           being
           diffident
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           he
           renewed
           his
           Oath
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Evangelists
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Ancient
           Laws
           of
           England
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           after
           that
           he
           miserably
           oppressed
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           say
           he
           did
           )
           he
           did
           it
           not
           by
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           by
           Right
           of
           Perjury
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           many
           ages
           ago
           ,
           the
           Conquerors
           and
           Conquered
           coalesced
           into
           one
           and
           the
           same
           people
           :
           So
           that
           that
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           ever
           were
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           antiquated
           long
           ago
           .
           His
           own
           words
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           I
           give
           you
           out
           of
           a
           
             French
             Manuscript
          
           written
           at
           Cane
           ,
           put
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           :
           
             I
             appoint
             no
             man
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             to
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             .
          
           By
           which
           words
           ,
           both
           his
           pretended
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           the
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           were
           
           disclaim'd
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           buried
           together
           with
           him
           .
           I
           see
           now
           that
           you
           have
           gotten
           a
           place
           at
           Court
           ,
           as
           I
           foretold
           you
           would
           ;
           you
           are
           made
           the
           King's
           Chief
           Treasurer
           and
           Steward
           of
           his
           Court-Craft
           :
           And
           what
           follows
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           write
           
             ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           as
           by
           virtue
           of
           your
           Office
           ,
           Magnificent
           Sir.
           
             If
             any
             preceding
          
           Kings
           ,
           
             being
             thereunto
             compelled
             by
             Factions
             of
             Great
             Men
             ,
             or
             Seditions
             amongst
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             have
             receded
             in
             some
             measure
             from
             their
             Right
             ,
             that
             cannot
             prejudice
             the
             Successor
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             resume
             it
             .
          
           You
           say
           well
           ;
           if
           therefore
           at
           any
           time
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           through
           neglect
           lost
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           their
           Right
           ,
           why
           should
           that
           prejudice
           us
           their
           Posterity
           ?
           If
           they
           would
           promise
           for
           themselves
           to
           become
           Slaves
           ,
           they
           could
           make
           no
           such
           promise
           for
           us
           ;
           who
           shall
           always
           retain
           the
           same
           Right
           of
           delivering
           our selves
           out
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           of
           enslaving
           themselves
           to
           any
           whomsoever
           .
           You
           wonder
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           a
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           must
           now-adays
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           only
           ;
           whereas
           in
           all
           other
           Kingly
           Governments
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           Kings
           are
           invested
           with
           a
           Free
           and
           Absolute
           Authority
           .
           For
           the
           Scots
           ,
           I
           remit
           you
           to
           Buchanan
           :
           For
           France
           ,
           your
           own
           Native
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           stranger
           ,
           to
           
             Hottoman's
             Franco
             Gallia
          
           ,
           and
           Girardus
           a
           French
           Historian
           ;
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           other
           Authors
           ,
           of
           whom
           none
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           were
           Independents
           :
           Out
           of
           whom
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           a
           quite
           other
           lesson
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           than
           what
           you
           teach
           .
           Not
           being
           able
           to
           prove
           that
           a
           Tyrannical
           Power
           belongs
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           by
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           you
           try
           now
           to
           do
           it
           by
           Right
           of
           Perjury
           .
           Kings
           profess
           themselves
           to
           Reign
           
             By
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           :
           What
           if
           they
           had
           professed
           themselves
           to
           be
           gods
           ?
           I
           believe
           
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           you
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           become
           one
           of
           their
           Priests
           .
           So
           the
           Archbishops
           of
           Canterbury
           pretended
           to
           Archbishop
           it
           by
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           .
           Are
           you
           such
           a
           fool
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           the
           Pope's
           being
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           make
           the
           King
           greater
           than
           a
           Pope
           in
           the
           State
           ?
           But
           in
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Realm
           the
           King
           is
           called
           our
           Lord.
           You
           are
           become
           of
           a
           sudden
           a
           wonderful
           Nomenclator
           of
           our
           Statutes
           :
           But
           you
           know
           not
           that
           many
           are
           called
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           really
           so
           :
           You
           know
           not
           how
           unreasonable
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           judge
           of
           Truth
           and
           Right
           by
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           of
           Flattery
           .
           Make
           the
           same
           Inference
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           from
           the
           Parliament's
           being
           called
           the
           
             King's
             Parliament
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           called
           the
           King's
           Bridle
           too
           ;
           or
           a
           Bridle
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           is
           no
           more
           Lord
           or
           Master
           of
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           than
           a
           Horse
           is
           of
           his
           Bridle
           .
           But
           why
           not
           the
           King's
           Parliament
           ,
           since
           the
           
             King
             summons
             them
          
           ?
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           why
           ;
           because
           the
           Consuls
           used
           to
           indict
           a
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           Lords
           over
           that
           Council
           .
           When
           the
           King
           therefore
           summons
           or
           calls
           together
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           does
           it
           by
           vertue
           and
           in
           discharge
           of
           that
           Office
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           received
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           advise
           with
           them
           about
           the
           weighty
           affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           particular
           Affairs
           :
           Or
           when
           at
           any
           time
           the
           Parliament
           debated
           of
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           if
           any
           could
           properly
           be
           called
           his
           own
           ,
           they
           were
           always
           the
           last
           things
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           in
           their
           choice
           when
           to
           debate
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           whether
           at
           all
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           depended
           not
           upon
           the
           King's
           Pleasure
           :
           And
           they
           whom
           it
           concerns
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           That
           Parliaments
           anciently
           ,
           whether
           summoned
           or
           not
           ,
           might
           by
           Law
           meet
           twice
           a
           Year
           :
           But
           the
           Laws
           are
           called
           
           too
           ,
           
             The
             King's
             Laws
          
           .
           These
           are
           flattering
           ascriptions
           ;
           a
           King
           of
           England
           can
           of
           himself
           make
           no
           Law
           :
           For
           he
           was
           not
           constituted
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           those
           Laws
           kept
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           made
           .
           And
           you
           your self
           here
           confess
           ,
           That
           
             Parliaments
             Meet
             to
             make
             Laws
          
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Law
           is
           also
           called
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Law.
           Whence
           King
           Ethelstane
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           speaking
           to
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           
             I
             have
             granted
             you
             every
             thing
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             by
             your
             own
             Law.
          
           And
           in
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           used
           to
           take
           before
           they
           were
           made
           Kings
           ,
           The
           People
           stipulate
           with
           them
           thus
           ;
           
             Will
             you
             grant
             those
             Just
             Laws
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             shall
             chuse
             ?
          
           The
           King
           Answers
           ,
           
             I
             will.
          
           And
           you
           are
           infinitely
           mistaken
           in
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             When
             there
             is
             no
             Parliament
             sitting
             ,
             the
             King
             Governs
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             by
             a
             Regal
             Power
             .
          
           For
           he
           can
           determine
           nothing
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           either
           Peace
           or
           War
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           put
           any
           stop
           to
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           .
           And
           the
           Judges
           therefore
           Swear
           ,
           That
           they
           will
           do
           nothing
           Judicially
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           tho
           the
           King
           by
           Word
           ,
           or
           M●…te
           ,
           or
           Letters
           under
           his
           own
           Seal
           ,
           should
           command
           the
           contrary
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           King
           is
           often
           said
           in
           our
           Law
           to
           be
           an
           Infant
           ;
           and
           to
           possess
           his
           Rights
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           as
           a
           Child
           or
           a
           Ward
           does
           his
           :
           See
           the
           
             Mirror
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
          
           22.
           
           And
           hence
           is
           that
           common
           saying
           amongst
           us
           ,
           That
           
             the
             King
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
             :
          
           Which
           you
           ,
           like
           a
           Raseal
           ,
           interpret
           thus
           ,
           
             Whatever
             the
             King
             does
             ,
             is
             no
             Injury
             ,
             because
             be
             is
             not
             ●…ble
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             it
             .
          
           By
           this
           very
           Comment
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           Impudence
           and
           Villany
           of
           this
           fellow
           ,
           discovers
           it self
           sufficiantly
           :
           
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             H●ad
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Members
             :
             The
             King
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
           You
           would
           not
           trifle
           thus
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           any
           guts
           in
           your
           brains
           .
           You
           are
           mistaken
           again
           (
           but
           there
           's
           no
           end
           of
           your
           mistakes
           )
           in
           not
           distinguishing
           the
           King's
           Counsellors
           from
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           For
           neither
           ought
           he
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           the
           r●st
           do
           not
           approve
           of
           ;
           but
           for
           electing
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           he
           never
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           it
           .
           Whom
           the
           people
           appointed
           to
           that
           Service
           ,
           they
           were
           severally
           chosen
           by
           the
           Votes
           of
           all
           the
           people
           in
           their
           respective
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Counties
           .
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           things
           universally
           known
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           the
           shorter
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             ●al●e
             that
             the
             Parliament
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             Saint
             Independency
             assert
             .
          
           Now
           I
           see
           why
           you
           took
           so
           much
           pains
           in
           endeavour●●g
           to
           subvert
           the
           Pa●●cy
           ;
           you
           carry
           another
           Pope
           in
           your
           belly
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           .
           For
           what
           else
           should
           you
           be
           in
           labour
           of
           ,
           the
           Wi●e
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           a
           He-Wolf
           ,
           impregnated
           by
           a
           She-Wolf
           ,
           but
           either
           a
           Monster
           ,
           or
           some
           new
           sort
           of
           P●…cy
           ?
           You
           now
           make
           He-Saints
           ,
           and
           She-Saints
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           a
           true
           genuine
           Pope
           .
           You
           absolve
           Kings
           of
           all
           their
           sins
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           you
           had
           utterly
           vanquish'd
           and
           subdu'd
           your
           Antagonist
           the
           Pope
           ,
           you
           adorn
           your self
           with
           his
           spoils
           .
           But
           because
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           profligated
           the
           Pope
           quite
           ,
           till
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Fourth
           and
           Fifth
           Part
           of
           your
           Book
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           come
           out
           ,
           which
           Book
           will
           nauseate
           a
           great
           many
           Readers
           to
           death
           ,
           sooner
           than
           you
           'll
           get
           the
           better
           of
           the
           Pope
           by
           it
           ;
           let
           it
           suffice
           you
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           〈◊〉
           you
           ,
           to
           become
           some
           Antipope
           or
           other
           :
           There
           's
           another
           She-Saint
           ,
           besides
           that
           Independency
           that
           you
           de●ide
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           Canonized
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Kings
           :
           You
           shall
           therefore
           by
           
           my
           consent
           be
           the
           High
           Priest
           of
           Tyranny
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           have
           all
           the
           Pope's
           Titles
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           a
           
             Servant
             of
             the
             Servants
          
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Court.
           For
           that
           Curse
           pronounced
           upon
           Canaan
           ,
           seems
           to
           stick
           as
           close
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           your
           Shirt
           .
           You
           call
           the
           People
           ,
           
             a
             Beast
          
           .
           What
           are
           you
           then
           your self
           ?
           For
           neither
           can
           that
           Sacred
           Confistory
           ,
           nor
           your
           Lordship
           of
           St.
           Lou
           ,
           exempt
           you
           its
           Master
           from
           being
           one
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           nay
           ,
           of
           the
           Common
           People
           ;
           nor
           can
           make
           you
           other
           than
           what
           you
           really
           are
           ,
           a
           most
           loathsome
           Beast
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           shadow
           out
           to
           us
           the
           Monarchy
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Great
           Kings
           by
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Resemblance
           of
           a
           Great
           Beast
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Parliaments
             held
             under
             our
             Kings
             ,
             that
             reigned
             before
          
           William
           
             the
             Conqueror
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           worth
           while
           to
           Jangle
           about
           a
           French
           word
           :
           The
           thing
           was
           always
           in
           being
           ;
           and
           you
           your self
           allow
           that
           in
           the
           Saxon
           times
           ,
           
             Concilia
             Sapientum
             Wittena-gemots
          
           ,
           are
           mentioned
           .
           And
           there
           are
           wise
           Men
           among
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           .
           But
           
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
          
           Merton
           
             made
             in
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             3d
             ,
             the
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             are
             only
             named
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           are
           always
           imposed
           upon
           by
           words
           ,
           who
           yet
           have
           spent
           your
           whole
           Life
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           words
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           very
           well
           that
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           Cinque-Ports
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           Cities
           ,
           but
           even
           Tradesmen
           are
           sometimes
           called
           Barons
           ;
           and
           without
           doubt
           they
           might
           much
           more
           reasonably
           call
           every
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           much
           a
           Commoner
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Baron
           .
           For
           that
           in
           the
           fifty
           second
           Year
           of
           the
           same
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Commoners
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Lords
           were
           summoned
           ,
           the
           Statute
           of
           Marlbridge
           ,
           and
           most
           other
           Statutes
           ,
           declare
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           which
           
           Commoners
           King
           
             Edward
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Statute-Staple
           ,
           calls
           ,
           
             Magnates
             Comitatum
             ;
             The
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Counties
             ,
          
           as
           you
           very
           learnedly
           quote
           it
           for
           me
           ;
           those
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             came
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
             and
             served
             for
             them
          
           ;
           which
           number
           of
           Men
           constituted
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           neither
           were
           Lords
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           .
           Besides
           ,
           a
           Book
           more
           Ancient
           than
           those
           Statutes
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Modus
             habendi
             Parliamenta
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             The
             manner
             of
             holding
             Parliaments
          
           ;
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           may
           hold
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           enact
           Laws
           ,
           tho
           the
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           are
           absent
           ;
           but
           that
           with
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           Absence
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           no
           Parliament
           can
           be
           held
           .
           And
           there
           's
           a
           reason
           given
           for
           it
           ,
           viz.
           because
           Kings
           held
           Parliaments
           and
           Councils
           with
           their
           People
           before
           any
           Lords
           or
           Bishops
           were
           made
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           Lords
           serve
           for
           themselves
           only
           ,
           the
           Commons
           each
           for
           the
           County
           ,
           City
           ,
           or
           Burrough
           that
           sent
           them
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           the
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           represent
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           they
           are
           more
           worthy
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           preferable
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           .
           
             But
             the
             power
             of
             Judicature
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             never
             was
             invested
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
           Nor
           was
           the
           King
           ever
           possessed
           of
           it
           :
           Remember
           tho
           ,
           that
           originally
           all
           Power
           proceeded
           ,
           and
           yet
           does
           proceed
           from
           the
           People
           .
           Which
           
             Marcus
             Tullius
          
           ,
           excellently
           well
           shows
           in
           his
           Oration
           ,
           
             De
             lege
             Agraria
             ,
             Of
             the
          
           Agrarian
           Law.
           
           
             As
             all
             Powers
             ,
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             publick
             Administrations
             ought
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             those
             of
             them
             ought
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             so
             to
             be
             derived
             ,
             which
             are
             ordained
             and
             appointed
             for
             the
             Common
             Benefit
             and
             Interest
             of
             all
             ;
             to
             which
             Impolyments
             every
             particular
             Person
             ,
             may
             both
             give
             his
             Vote
             for
             the
             
             chusing
             such
             Persons
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             will
             take
             most
             care
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             withal
             by
             voting
             and
             making
             Interest
             for
             them
             ,
             lay
             such
             Obligations
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             entitle
             them
             to
             their
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             good
             Offices
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           true
           rise
           and
           original
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           much
           ancienter
           than
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicles
           .
           Whilst
           we
           may
           dwell
           in
           such
           a
           light
           of
           Truth
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           
           Cicero's
           Age
           afforded
           ,
           you
           labour
           in
           vain
           to
           blind
           us
           with
           the
           darkness
           of
           obseurer
           times
           .
           By
           the
           saying
           whereof
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           be
           understood
           to
           derogate
           in
           the
           least
           from
           the
           Authority
           and
           Pruden●e
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           who
           most
           certainly
           went
           further
           in
           the
           enacting
           of
           good
           Laws
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Ages
           they
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Learning
           or
           Education
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           capable
           of
           ;
           and
           tho
           sometimes
           they
           made
           Laws
           that
           were
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           yet
           as
           being
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           the
           Ignorance●
           and
           Infirmity
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           they
           have
           conveyed
           this
           Doctrine
           down
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           which
           likewise
           all
           our
           Lawyers
           admit
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           Law
           ,
           or
           Custom
           ,
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           of
           Reason
           ,
           ●●ought
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           null
           and
           void
           .
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           you
           to
           discover
           any
           Statute
           ,
           or
           other
           publick
           Sanction
           ,
           which
           ascribed
           to
           the
           King
           a
           Tyrannical
           Power
           ,
           since
           that
           would
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           right
           Reason
           ,
           you
           may
           learn
           from
           that
           general
           and
           primary
           Law
           of
           ours
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           just
           now
           quoted
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           null
           and
           void
           .
           But
           you
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           find
           that
           any
           such
           Right
           of
           Kings
           has
           the
           least
           Foundation
           in
           our
           Law.
           Since
           it
           is
           plain
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Judicature
           was
           originally
           in
           the
           People
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
           that
           the
           People
           never
           did
           by
           any
           Royal
           Law
           part
           with
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           neither
           use
           to
           judge
           any
           Man
           ,
           nor
           can
           by
           the
           Law
           do
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           according
           to
           Laws
           settled
           and
           agreed
           to
           :
           
             Fleta
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             Cap.
          
           17.
           )
           It
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           Power
           remains
           yet
           whole
           and
           entire
           in
           the
           People
           themselves
           .
           For
           that
           it
           was
           either
           never
           committed
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           lawfully
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           again
           ,
           you
           your self
           will
           not
           deny
           .
           But
           ,
           
             It
             is
             in
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             to
             make
             a
             Village
             into
             a
             Burrough
             ,
             and
             that
             into
             a
             City
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             King
             does
             in
             effect
             create
             those
             that
             constitute
             the
             Commons
             House
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           But
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           Towns
           and
           Burroughs
           are
           more
           Ancient
           than
           Kings
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           People
           is
           the
           People
           ,
           tho
           they
           should
           live
           in
           the
           open
           Fields
           .
           And
           now
           we
           are
           extreamly
           well
           pleased
           with
           your
           
             Anglicisms
             ,
             COUNTY
             COURT
             ,
             THE
             TURNE
             ,
             HUNDREDA
             :
          
           you
           have
           quickly
           learnt
           to
           count
           your
           hundred
           Jacobusses
           in
           English
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quis
               expedirit
               Salmasio
               suam
               HUNDREDAM
               ?
            
             
               Picamque
               docuit
               verba
               nostra
               conari
               ?
            
             
               Magister
               artis
               venter
               ,
               &
               Jacobaei
            
             
               Centum
               ,
               exulantis
               viscera
               marsupii
               Regis
               .
            
             
               Quod
               si
               dol●si
               spes
               refulserit
               nummi
               ,
            
             
               Ipse
               Antichristi
               modò
               qui
               Primatum
               Papae
            
             
               Minatus
               uno
               est
               dissipare
               sufflatu
               ,
            
             
               Cantabit
               ultrò
               Cardmalitium
               melos
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Who
                 taught
              
               Salmasius
               that
               French
               
                 chatt'ring
                 Pye
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 To
                 aim
                 at
              
               English
               and
               HUNDRED
               A
               cry
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 starving
                 Rascal
                 ,
                 flusht
                 with
                 just
                 a
              
               Hundred
            
             
               English
               Jacobusses
               ,
               HUNDRED
               A
               blunder'd
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 out-law'd
                 King
                 's
                 last
                 stock
                 .
                 —
                 A
                 hundred
                 more
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Would
                 make
                 him
                 Pimp
                 for
                 th'
                 Anchristian
                 Whore
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
              
               Rome
               '
               
                 s
                 praise
                 employ
                 his
                 poyson'd
                 Breath
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 threatn'd
                 once
                 to
                 stink
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           do
           is
           to
           trouble
           us
           with
           a
           long
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Earls
           and
           the
           Barons
           ,
           to
           show
           that
           the
           King
           made
           them
           all
           ;
           which
           we
           readily
           grant
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           they
           were
           most
           commonly
           at
           the
           King's
           beck
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           done
           well
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           future
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           Judges
           of
           a
           free
           People
           ?
           You
           affirm
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Power
             of
             calling
             Parliaments
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             of
             dissolving
             them
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             has
             belonged
             to
             the
             King
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             .
          
           Whether
           such
           a
           vile
           ,
           mercenary
           Foreigner
           as
           you
           ,
           who
           transcribe
           what
           some
           Fugitives
           dictate
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           the
           express
           Letter
           of
           our
           own
           Laws
           are
           more
           to
           be
           credited
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           shall
           enquire
           hereafter
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             there
             is
             another
             argument
             ,
             and
             an
             invincible
             one
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             Superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             King's
             Power
             is
             perpetual
             and
             of
             course
             ,
             whereby
             he
             administers
             the
             Government
             singly
             without
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Parliament
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             course
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             particulars
             only
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             Enact
             any
             thing
             so
             as
             to
             be
             binding
             in
             Law
             ,
             without
             the
             King.
          
           Where
           does
           the
           great
           force
           of
           this
           argument
           lye
           ?
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             course
             and
             perpetual
          
           ?
           Why
           many
           inferior
           Magistrates
           have
           an
           ordinary
           and
           perpetual
           power
           ,
           those
           whom
           we
           call
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           .
           Have
           they
           therefore
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ?
           and
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Power
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           by
           interposing
           his
           Authority
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           done
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           see
           to
           the
           due
           observation
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           not
           to
           top
           his
           own
           upon
           us
           ;
           
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           King
           has
           no
           Power
           out
           of
           his
           Courts
           ;
           nay
           all
           the
           ordinary
           power
           is
           rather
           the
           proples
           ,
           who
           determine
           all
           Controversies
           themselves
           by
           Juries
           of
           Twelve
           Men.
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           when
           a
           Malefactor
           is
           asked
           at
           his
           Arraignment
           ,
           
             How
             will
             you
             be
             tried
          
           ?
           he
           answers
           always
           according
           to
           Law
           and
           Custom
           ,
           
             by
             God
             and
             my
             Country
          
           ;
           not
           by
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           King's
           Deputy
           .
           But
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           is
           the
           Supreme
           power
           of
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           that
           Senate
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           called
           Extraordinary
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           Eminence
           and
           Superiority
           ;
           else
           it
           is
           known
           they
           are
           called
           Ordines
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             extra
             ordinem
             ,
             out
             of
             order
          
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           actually
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           yet
           vertually
           they
           have
           a
           perpetual
           power
           and
           authority
           over
           all
           Courts
           and
           ordinary
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           King.
           And
           now
           it
           seems
           our
           barbarous
           terms
           grate
           upon
           your
           Critical
           ears
           ,
           forsooth
           !
           whereas
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           leisure
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           were
           worth
           my
           while
           ,
           I
           could
           reckon
           up
           so
           many
           Barbarisms
           of
           yours
           in
           this
           one
           Book
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           to
           be
           chastiz'd
           for
           them
           as
           you
           deserve
           ,
           all
           the
           School-boys
           Ferulers
           in
           Christendom
           would
           be
           broken
           upon
           you
           ;
           nor
           would
           you
           receive
           so
           many
           Pieces
           of
           Gold
           as
           that
           wretched
           Poet
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           many
           more
           Boxes
           o'
           th'
           ear
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             a
             Prodigy
             more
             monstrous
             than
             all
             the
             most
             absurd
             Opinions
             in
             the
             world
             put
             together
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Bedlams
           
             should
             make
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             King's
             Power
             and
             his
             Person
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           quote
           what
           every
           Author
           has
           said
           upon
           this
           subject
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           the
           words
           
             Personam
             Regis
          
           ,
           you
           mean
           what
           we
           call
           in
           English
           ,
           the
           
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           who
           was
           no
           Bedlam
           ,
           might
           have
           caught
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           absurd
           thing
           to
           make
           a
           distinction
           betwixt
           that
           
           and
           his
           power
           ;
           for
           that
           Father
           explains
           the
           Apostles
           command
           of
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           the
           Power
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           why
           may
           not
           I
           say
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           acts
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           acts
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           or
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           a
           King
           invested
           with
           a
           Legal
           Authority
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           know
           that
           there
           may
           be
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           more
           Persons
           or
           Capacities
           than
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Capacities
           may
           in
           thought
           and
           conception
           be
           severed
           from
           the
           man
           himself
           ,
           you
           are
           altogether
           ignorant
           both
           of
           Latin
           and
           Common
           sense
           .
           But
           this
           you
           say
           to
           absolve
           Kings
           from
           all
           sin
           and
           guilt
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           make
           us
           believe
           that
           you
           are
           gotten
           into
           the
           Chair
           vo●r
           self
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           pull'd
           the
           Pope
           out
           of
           :
           
             The
             King
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             supposed
             not
             capable
             of
             committing
             any
             crime
             ,
             because
             no
             punishment
             is
             consequential
             upon
             any
             crime
             of
             his
             .
          
           Whoever
           therefore
           is
           not
           punisht
           ,
           offends
           not
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           theft
           ,
           but
           the
           punishment
           that
           makes
           the
           thief
           .
           Salmasius
           the
           Grammarian
           commits
           no
           Soloecisms
           now
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           from
           under
           the
           Ferular
           ;
           when
           you
           have
           overthrown
           the
           Pope
           ,
           let
           these
           ,
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           be
           the
           Canons
           of
           your
           Pontificate
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           your
           Indulgences
           ,
           whether
           you
           shall
           chuse
           to
           be
           called
           the
           High
           Priest
           St.
           ●yranny
           ,
           or
           of
           St.
           Slavery
           I
           pass
           by
           the
           Reproachful
           language
           which
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           you
           give
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           't
           is
           common
           to
           such
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           you
           contemptible
           Varlet
           ,
           to
           rail
           at
           those
           things
           most
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           praise-worthy
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           have
           asserted
           any
           thing
           rashly
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           rather
           concerning
           the
           Peoples
           Right
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           
           Princes
           ;
           I
           will
           now
           alledg
           out
           of
           our
           ancient
           Histories
           a
           few
           things
           indeed
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           will
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           the
           English
           lately
           tried
           their
           King
           according
           to
           the
           setled
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           the
           Customs
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           .
           After
           the
           Romans
           quitted
           this
           Island
           ,
           the
           Britains
           for
           about
           forty
           years
           were
           
             sui
             Juris
          
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Kings
           at
           all
           .
           Of
           whom
           those
           they
           first
           set
           up
           ,
           some
           they
           put
           to
           death
           .
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           Gildas
           reprehends
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           for
           killing
           their
           Kings
           ,
           but
           for
           killing
           them
           uncondemned
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           use
           his
           own
           words
           )
           
             Non
             pro
             veri
             examinatione
          
           ,
           without
           inquiring
           into
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           .
           Vortigerne
           was
           for
           his
           Incestuous
           Marriage
           with
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           condemn'd
           ,
           as
           Nennius
           informs
           us
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           all
           our
           Historians
           next
           to
           Gildas
           ,
           by
           St.
           
             German
             ,
             and
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Son
           Vortimer
           set
           up
           in
           his
           stead
           .
           This
           came
           to
           pass
           not
           long
           after
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           discover
           how
           ●utilous
           you
           are
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Zachary
           by
           name
           ,
           who
           first
           held
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           judging
           Kings
           .
           About
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           600
           ,
           Morcantius
           ,
           who
           then
           Reign'd
           in
           Wales
           ,
           was
           by
           Oudeceus
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           condemn'd
           to
           Exile
           ,
           for
           the
           Murther
           of
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           though
           he
           got
           the
           Sentence
           off
           by
           bestowing
           some
           Lands
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           quote
           none
           of
           their
           Presidents
           .
           Remember
           that
           the
           Saxons
           were
           of
           a
           German
           Extract
           ,
           who
           neither
           invested
           their
           Kings
           with
           any
           absolute
           ,
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           and
           consulted
           in
           a
           Body
           of
           the
           more
           weighty
           affairs
           of
           Government
           ;
           whence
           we
           may
           perceive
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Ancestors
           Parliaments
           (
           the
           name
           it self
           only
           excepted
           )
           had
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           .
           The
           name
           
           they
           gave
           them
           ,
           was
           
             Councils
             of
             Wise-men
          
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Ethelbert
           ,
           of
           whom
           Bede
           says
           ,
           
             That
             he
             made
             Laws
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
          
           cum
           concilio
           sapientum
           ;
           
             by
             the
             advice
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Council
             of
             his
             Wise-men
             .
          
           So
           Edwyn
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Ina
           King
           
             of
             the
             VVest-Saxons
             ,
             having
             consulted
             with
             their
             VVise-men
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           made
           new
           Laws
           .
           Other
           Laws
           K.
           Alfred
           made
           ,
           
             by
             the
             advice
          
           in
           like
           manner
           of
           
             his
             Wise-men
          
           ,
           and
           he
           says
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           From
           these
           and
           many
           other
           like
           places
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           chosen
           Men
           even
           from
           amongst
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Councils
           ,
           unless
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           no
           Men
           are
           wise
           ,
           but
           the
           Nobility
           .
           We
           have
           likewise
           a
           very
           Ancient
           Book
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Mirror
             of
             Justices
          
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           That
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           subdued
           the
           Brittains
           ,
           and
           chose
           themselves
           Kings
           ,
           required
           an
           Oath
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
          
           2.
           
           In
           the
           same
           place
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           just
           that
           the
           King
           have
           his
           Peers
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           wrongs
           done
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Queen
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Law
           made
           in
           King
           
           Alored's
           time
           ,
           that
           Parliaments
           should
           be
           holden
           twice
           a
           year
           at
           London
           ,
           or
           oftner
           ,
           if
           need
           were
           .
           Which
           Law
           ,
           when
           through
           neglect
           it
           grew
           into
           disuse
           ,
           was
           revived
           by
           two
           Statutes
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           time
           .
           And
           in
           another
           ancient
           Manuscript
           ,
           called
           
             Modus
             tenendi
             Parliamenta
          
           ,
           we
           read
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             the
             King
             dissolve
             the
             Parliament
             before
             they
             have
             dispatcht
             the
             business
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Council
             was
             summon'd
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             reputed
             to
             have
             broken
             his
             Coronation
             Oath
             .
          
           For
           how
           can
           he
           be
           said
           to
           grant
           those
           good
           Laws
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           
           chuse
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           sworn
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           hinders
           the
           People
           from
           chusing
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           summoning
           Parliaments
           seldomer
           ,
           or
           by
           dissolving
           them
           sooner
           than
           the
           Publick
           Affairs
           require
           ,
           or
           admit
           .
           And
           that
           Oath
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           take
           at
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           has
           always
           been
           looked
           upon
           by
           our
           Lawyers
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           sacred
           Law.
           And
           what
           remedy
           can
           be
           found
           to
           obviate
           the
           great
           Dangers
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           end
           of
           summoning
           Parliaments
           )
           if
           that
           Great
           and
           August
           Assembly
           may
           be
           dissolved
           at
           the
           pleasure
           many
           times
           of
           a
           silly
           ,
           head-strong
           King
           ?
           To
           absent
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           certainly
           less
           than
           to
           dissolve
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           by
           our
           Laws
           ,
           as
           that
           Modus
           lays
           them
           down
           ,
           the
           King
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           absent
           himself
           from
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           really
           indisposed
           in
           Health
           ;
           nor
           then
           neither
           ,
           till
           twelve
           of
           the
           Peers
           have
           been
           with
           him
           to
           inspect
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Parliament
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Indisposition
           :
           Is
           this
           like
           the
           Carriage
           of
           Servants
           to
           a
           Master
           ?
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           without
           whom
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Parliament
           held
           ,
           tho
           summoned
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           may
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           a
           Secession
           ,
           expostulate
           with
           the
           King
           concerning
           Male-administration
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Book
           has
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           thing
           of
           all
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           very
           excellent
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           ;
           which
           Office
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           do
           not
           discharge
           as
           he
           ought
           ;
           Then
           ,
           says
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             not
             retain
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             King.
          
           And
           lest
           these
           words
           should
           not
           be
           sufficiently
           understood
           ,
           the
           Example
           of
           Chilperic
           King
           of
           France
           is
           subjoyn'd
           ,
           whom
           the
           People
           for
           that
           Cause
           deposed
           .
           And
           that
           by
           this
           Law
           a
           wicked
           King
           is
           liable
           to
           Punishment
           ,
           that
           Sword
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           called
           Curtana
           ,
           
           denotes
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           Earl
           of
           Chester
           used
           to
           carry
           in
           the
           Solemn
           Procession
           at
           a
           Coronation
           ;
           
             A
             token
          
           ,
           says
           
             Mathew
             Paris
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             Authority
             by
             Law
             to
             punish
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             do
             his
             Duty
             :
          
           and
           the
           Sword
           is
           hardly
           ever
           made
           use
           of
           but
           in
           Capital
           Punishments
           .
           This
           same
           Law
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           Laws
           of
           that
           good
           King
           Edward
           did
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ratifie
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           full
           Council
           held
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           confirm'd
           it
           with
           a
           most
           solemn
           Oath
           :
           And
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           extinguish'd
           his
           Right
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           if
           he
           ever
           had
           any
           over
           us
           ,
           but
           subjected
           himself
           to
           be
           judged
           according
           to
           the
           Tenor
           of
           this
           very
           Law.
           And
           his
           Son
           Henry
           swore
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           King
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           upon
           these
           only
           terms
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           whilst
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           Robert
           was
           alive
           .
           The
           same
           Oath
           was
           taken
           by
           all
           succeeding
           Kings
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           Crowned
           .
           Hence
           our
           Ancient
           and
           Famous
           Lawyer
           Bracton
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           ,
           Chap.
           8.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             King
             in
             the
             case
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             where
             Will
             rules
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             Law
             does
             not
             take
             place
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Third
           Book
           ,
           Chap.
           9.
           
           
             A
             King
             is
             a
             King
             so
             long
             as
             he
             Rules
             well
             ;
             he
             becomes
             a
             Tyrant
             when
             he
             oppresses
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             The
             King
             ought
             to
             use
             the
             Power
             of
             Law
             and
             Right
             ,
             as
             God's
             Minister
             and
             Vice-gerent
             ;
             the
             Power
             of
             wrong
             is
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             not
             Gods
             ;
             when
             the
             King
             turns
             aside
             to
             do
             Injustice
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           The
           very
           same
           words
           almost
           another
           Ancient
           Lawyer
           has
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           called
           Fleta
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           remembred
           that
           truly
           Royal
           Law
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           that
           Fundamental
           Maxim
           in
           our
           Law
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           by
           which
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           Reason
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Tyrant
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           a
           Minister
           of
           God.
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Law
           is
           chiefly
           right
           Reason
           ;
           if
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           the
           very
           same
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           Law
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           resist
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           because
           Controversies
           arise
           oftner
           about
           Names
           than
           Things
           ;
           the
           same
           Authors
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           tho
           he
           have
           not
           lost
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           yet
           is
           as
           liable
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Common
           People
           .
           Bracton
           ,
           Book
           1.
           
           Chap.
           8.
           
           Fleta
           ,
           Book
           1.
           
           Chap.
           17.
           
           
             No
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ;
             but
             he
             himself
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             little
             as
             the
             least
             in
             receiving
             Justice
             ,
          
           si
           peccat
           ,
           
             if
             he
             offend
          
           .
           Others
           read
           it
           ,
           
             si
             petat
          
           .
           Since
           our
           Kings
           therefore
           are
           liable
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           or
           of
           Kings
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           difficult
           to
           assign
           their
           Legal
           Judges
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           be
           amiss
           to
           consult
           the
           same
           Authors
           upon
           that
           point
           .
           Bracton
           ,
           Book
           1.
           
           Chap.
           16.
           
           Fleta
           ,
           Book
           1.
           
           Chap.
           17.
           
           
             The
             King
             has
             his
             Superiors
             in
             the
             Government
             ;
             The
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             made
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Earls
             ,
             and
             the
             Barons
             :
          
           Comites
           
             (
             Earls
             )
             are
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Companions
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             has
             a
             Companion
             ,
             has
             a
             Master
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             will
             be
             without
             a
             Bridle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             govern
             by
             Law
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             bridle
             him
             .
          
           That
           the
           Commons
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           word
           Barons
           ,
           has
           been
           shown
           already
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           our
           Ancient
           Laws
           they
           are
           frequently
           said
           to
           have
           been
           called
           Peers
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           
             Modus
             tenendi
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           
             There
             shall
             be
             chosen
          
           (
           says
           that
           Book
           )
           
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             Five
             and
             twenty
             Persons
             ,
             of
             whom
             five
             shall
             be
             Knight
             ,
             five
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             five
             Burg●ss●s
             ;
             and
             two
             Knights
             of
             a
             County
             ,
             have
             a
             greater
             Vote
             in
             granting
             and
             rejecting
             than
             the
             greatest
             Earl
             in
          
           England
           .
           And
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           they
           should
           ,
           for
           they
           Vote
           for
           a
           whole
           County
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Earls
           for
           themselves
           only
           .
           And
           who
           can
           but
           perceive
           that
           those
           
             Patent
             Earls
          
           ,
           whom
           you
           call
           Earls
           made
           by
           Writ
           (
           since
           we
           have
           now
           none
           that
           hold
           their
           Earldoms
           by
           Tenure
           )
           are
           very
           unfit
           Persons
           to
           try
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           conferr'd
           their
           Honours
           upon
           them
           ?
           Since
           therefore
           by
           our
           Law
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           that
           old
           Book
           ,
           call'd
           
             The
             Mirror
          
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           his
           Peers
           ,
           who
           in
           Parliament
           have
           Cognizance
           of
           wrongs
           done
           by
           the
           King
           to
           any
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           Man
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           may
           even
           in
           inferior
           Courts
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           Case
           of
           any
           Injury
           ,
           or
           Wrong
           sustained
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           Consonant
           to
           Justice
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           necessary
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           the
           King
           oppress
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           such
           as
           have
           Authority
           not
           only
           to
           restrain
           him
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           within
           Bounds
           ,
           but
           to
           Judge
           and
           Punish
           him
           ?
           For
           that
           Government
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           ill
           ,
           and
           most
           ridiculously
           constituted
           ,
           in
           which
           remedy
           is
           provided
           in
           case
           of
           little
           Injuries
           done
           by
           the
           Prince
           to
           private
           Persons
           ,
           and
           no
           Remedy
           ,
           no
           Redress
           for
           greater
           ,
           no
           care
           taken
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           no
           Provision
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           may
           without
           any
           Law
           ruin
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           cannot
           by
           Law
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           
           hurt
           any
           one
           of
           them
           .
           And
           since
           I
           have
           shown
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           good
           manners
           ,
           nor
           expedient
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           should
           be
           the
           Kings
           Judges
           ;
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Judicature
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           does
           wholly
           ,
           and
           by
           very
           good
           Right
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           Barons
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           all
           the
           People
           committed
           to
           them
           .
           For
           since
           (
           as
           we
           find
           it
           expresly
           in
           our
           written
           Law
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           cited
           )
           the
           Commons
           together
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           make
           a
           good
           Parliament
           without
           either
           Lords
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           before
           either
           Lords
           or
           Bishops
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           Kings
           held
           Parliaments
           with
           their
           Commons
           only
           ;
           by
           the
           very
           same
           reason
           the
           Commons
           apart
           must
           have
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           without
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           of
           Judging
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           because
           before
           there
           ever
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           held
           Councils
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           had
           the
           Power
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           made
           Laws
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Kings
           themselves
           ;
           not
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           to
           Administer
           their
           publick
           Affairs
           .
           Whom
           if
           the
           King
           ,
           instead
           of
           so
           doing
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           injure
           and
           oppress
           ,
           our
           Law
           pronounces
           him
           from
           time
           forward
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           retain
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           no
           King
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           trouble
           our selves
           to
           find
           out
           Peers
           for
           him
           ?
           For
           being
           then
           by
           all
           good
           Men
           adjudged
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           but
           who
           are
           Peers
           good
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           proper
           enough
           to
           pronounce
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           upon
           him
           judicially
           .
           These
           things
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           what
           
           I
           undertook
           ,
           by
           many
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           written
           Laws
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Commons
           have
           Authority
           by
           very
           good
           Right
           to
           try
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           have
           actually
           tried
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           for
           the
           mischief
           he
           had
           done
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           hope
           of
           amendment
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           nothing
           therein
           but
           what
           was
           just
           and
           regular
           ,
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           discharging
           of
           their
           Trust
           ,
           becoming
           their
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           And
           I
           cannot
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           but
           congratulate
           my self
           with
           the
           Honour
           of
           having
           had
           such
           Ancestors
           ,
           who
           founded
           this
           Government
           with
           no
           less
           prudence
           ,
           and
           in
           as
           much
           Liberty
           as
           the
           most
           worthy
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Romans
           or
           Grecians
           ,
           ever
           sounded
           any
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           needs
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           knowledg
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           rejoyce
           over
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           reduced
           to
           Slavery
           ,
           yet
           with
           so
           much
           Wisdom
           and
           Courage
           〈◊〉
           and
           asserted
           the
           State
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           wisely
           sounded
           upon
           so
           much
           Liberty
           ,
           from
           the
           unruly
           Government
           of
           a
           King.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           I
           Think
           by
           this
           time
           't
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           that
           Kings
           of
           England
           may
           be
           judged
           even
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           have
           their
           proper
           Judges
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           proved
           .
           What
           do
           you
           do
           farther
           ?
           (
           for
           whereas
           you
           repeat
           many
           things
           that
           you
           have
           said
           before
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           repeat
           the
           answers
           that
           I
           have
           given
           them
           )
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             demonstrate
             even
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             for
             which
             Parliaments
             are
             summon'd
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             above
             the
             Parliament
             .
             The
             Parliament
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             assembled
             upon
             weighty
             affairs
             ,
             such
             as
             wherein
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             concerned
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           the
           King
           call
           Parliaments
           together
           ,
           not
           for
           his
           own
           concerns
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           to
           settle
           those
           neither
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           discretion
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           more
           than
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           an
           agent
           for
           the
           people
           ?
           since
           without
           their
           Suffrages
           that
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           cannot
           E●…
           the
           least
           thing
           whatsoever
           ,
           either
           with
           relation
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           body
           else
           ?
           Which
           proves
           likewise
           that
           't
           is
           the
           King's
           duty
           to
           call
           Parliaments
           whenever
           the
           people
           desire
           it
           ;
           since
           the
           peoples
           and
           not
           the
           King
           's
           concerns
           are
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ordered
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           .
           For
           although
           the
           King's
           assent
           be
           required
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ,
           which
           in
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           that
           concerned
           the
           welfare
           of
           private
           persons
           only
           ,
           he
           might
           refuse
           ,
           and
           use
           that
           form
           ,
           
             the
             King
             will
             advise
          
           ;
           yet
           in
           those
           greater
           affairs
           that
           concern'd
           the
           publick
           safety
           ,
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           people
           in
           general
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           Negative
           voice
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           have
           been
           against
           his
           Coronation
           Oath
           to
           deny
           
           his
           assent
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           binding
           to
           him
           as
           any
           Law
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           chief
           article
           of
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           Cap.
           29.
           
           
             We
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             nor
             will
             we
             delay
             to
             render
             to
             every
             man
             Right
             and
             Justice
             .
          
           Shall
           it
           not
           be
           in
           the
           King's
           power
           to
           deny
           Justice
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           his
           power
           to
           deny
           the
           Enacting
           of
           Just
           Laws
           ?
           Could
           he
           not
           deny
           Justice
           to
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           and
           could
           he
           to
           all
           his
           people
           ?
           Could
           he
           not
           do
           it
           in
           inferior
           Courts
           ,
           and
           could
           he
           in
           the
           Supreme
           Court
           of
           all
           ?
           Or
           ,
           can
           any
           King
           be
           so
           arrogant
           as
           to
           pretend
           to
           know
           what
           's
           just
           and
           profitable
           better
           than
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           since
           
             he
             is
             created
             and
             chosen
             for
             this
             very
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             to
             do
             Justice
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             Braction
             says
             ,
             
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Cap.
            
             9.
             that
             is
             to
             do
             Justice
             according
             to
             such
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             agree
             upon
             .
          
           Hence
           is
           what
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Records
           ,
           
             7
             H
          
           4.
           
           
             Rott
             .
             Parl.
             num
          
           .
           59.
           
           
             The
             King
             has
             no
             Prerogative
             that
             derogates
             from
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             .
          
           And
           formerly
           when
           Kings
           have
           refused
           to
           confirm
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           brought
           them
           to
           it
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           And
           yet
           our
           Lawyers
           never
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           those
           Laws
           were
           less
           valid
           ,
           or
           less
           binding
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           was
           forced
           to
           assent
           to
           no
           more
           than
           what
           he
           ought
           in
           Justice
           to
           have
           assented
           to
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           without
           constraint
           .
           Whilest
           you
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           Kings
           of
           other
           Nations
           have
           been
           as
           much
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Senates
           or
           Counsels
           ,
           as
           our
           Kings
           were
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           argue
           us
           into
           Slavery
           ,
           but
           them
           into
           Liberty
           .
           In
           which
           you
           do
           but
           that
           over
           again
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           your
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           which
           some
           silly
           Leguleians
           now
           and
           then
           do
           ,
           to
           argue
           unawares
           against
           their
           own
           Clients
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             VVe
             confess
             that
             the
             King
             where-ever
             
             he
             be
             ,
             yet
             is
             supposed
             still
             to
             be
             present
             in
             his
             Parliament
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             whatever
             is
             transacted
             there
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             King
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           then
           as
           if
           you
           had
           got
           some
           petty
           bribe
           or
           small
           morsel
           ,
           and
           tickled
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           your
           Purse
           of
           Gold
           ,
           
             We
             take
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             what
             they
             give
             us
          
           ;
           and
           take
           a
           Halter
           then
           ,
           for
           I
           'm
           sure
           you
           deserve
           it
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           give
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           thought
           would
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           
             That
             therefore
             that
             Court
             acts
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Delegated
             Power
             from
             the
             King.
          
           For
           when
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           cannot
           be
           absent
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           do
           we
           thereby
           acknowledg
           that
           Power
           to
           be
           Supreme
           ?
           does
           not
           the
           King's
           Authority
           seem
           rather
           to
           be
           transferred
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           lesser
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           to
           be
           comprised
           in
           the
           greater
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           the
           Parliament
           may
           res●ind
           the
           King's
           Acts
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           revoke
           Priviledges
           granted
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           whomsoever
           they
           be
           granted
           .
           If
           they
           may
           set
           bounds
           to
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           regulate
           his
           yearly
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           the
           Expences
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           his
           Retinue
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           concerns
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ;
           If
           they
           may
           remove
           his
           most
           intimate
           Friends
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           pluck
           them
           out
           of
           his
           bosom
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           condign
           punishment
           :
           Finally
           ,
           if
           any
           Subject
           may
           by
           Law
           appeal
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           all
           which
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lawfully
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           frequently
           practised
           ,
           both
           our
           Histories
           and
           Records
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           our
           Lawyers
           assure
           us
           ,
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           will
           deny
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           be
           superiour
           to
           that
           of
           the
           King.
           For
           even
           in
           an
           Interregnum
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           is
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           (
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           in
           our
           Histories
           )
           
           they
           have
           often
           made
           a
           free
           Choice
           of
           a
           Successor
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           an
           Hereditary
           descent
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Councel
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           constituted
           and
           appointed
           by
           a
           most
           free
           people
           ,
           and
           armed
           with
           ample
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           for
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           ;
           viz.
           to
           consult
           together
           upon
           the
           most
           weighty
           affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           the
           King
           was
           created
           to
           put
           their
           Laws
           in
           execution
           .
           Which
           thing
           after
           the
           Parliament
           themselves
           had
           declared
           in
           a
           publick
           Edict
           (
           for
           such
           is
           the
           Justice
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           that
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           they
           have
           been
           willing
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           to
           other
           Nations
           )
           is
           it
           not
           prodigious
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           pitiful
           fellow
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           no
           authority
           ,
           of
           no
           credit
           ,
           of
           no
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           meer
           Burgundian
           〈◊〉
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           imprudence
           to
           accuse
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           asserting
           by
           a
           publick
           Instrument
           their
           own
           and
           their
           Countries
           Right
           ,
           
             of
             a
             detestable
             and
             ●●rrid
             Imposture
             .
          
           Your
           Country
           may
           be
           a●…amed
           ,
           you
           Rascall
           ,
           to
           have
           brought
           forth
           a
           little
           inconsiderable
           fellow
           of
           such
           profligate
           impudence
           .
           But
           perhaps
           you
           have
           somewhat
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           may
           be
           for
           our
           good
           :
           Go
           on
           we
           'l
           hear
           you
           .
           
             VVhat
             Laws
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             can
             a
             Parliament
             Enact
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Bishops
             are
             〈◊〉
             present
             ?
          
           Did
           you
           then
           ,
           ye
           madman
           ,
           expell
           the
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           introduce
           them
           into
           the
           State
           ?
           O
           wicked
           wretch
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           delivered
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           forbid
           her
           Communion
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Hypocrite
           ,
           and
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           no
           Civil
           Society
           of
           men
           to
           acknowledg
           as
           a
           member
           ,
           being
           a
           publick
           enemy
           ,
           and
           a
           Plague-sore
           to
           the
           common
           liberty
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           who
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           fails
           you
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           out
           of
           
             Aristetle
             ,
             Halicarnassaeus
          
           ,
           and
           then
           from
           some
           Popish
           Authorities
           of
           the
           most
           corrupt
           
           ages
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           you
           may
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           bring
           in
           the
           Bishops
           again
           ,
           his
           Intimates
           and
           Table-Companions
           ,
           grown
           so
           of
           late
           ,
           to
           rob
           and
           Tyrannize
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           God
           himself
           hath
           deposed
           and
           degraded
           ,
           whose
           very
           Order
           you
           had
           heretofore
           asserted
           in
           Print
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           destructive
           of
           and
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           What
           Apostate
           did
           ever
           so
           shamefully
           and
           wickedly
           desert
           as
           this
           man
           has
           done
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           indeed
           never
           was
           any
           ,
           but
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           asserted
           ?
           
             The
             Bishops
             being
             put
             down
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             permission
             held
             Plea
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ,
             upon
             whom
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             will
             that
             Jurisdiction
             devolve
          
           ?
           O
           Villain
           ,
           have
           some
           regard
           at
           least
           to
           your
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           Remember
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           this
           admonition
           of
           mine
           come
           not
           too
           late
           ,
           remember
           that
           this
           mocking
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           an
           inexpiable
           crime
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           left
           unpunisht
           .
           Stop
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           set
           bounds
           to
           your
           fury
           ,
           lest
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           lay
           hold
           upon
           you
           suddenly
           ,
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           deliver
           the
           flock
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Anointed
           ones
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           to
           be
           touched
           ,
           to
           Enemies
           and
           cruel
           Tyrants
           ,
           to
           be
           crusht
           and
           trampled
           on
           again
           ,
           from
           whom
           himself
           by
           a
           high
           and
           stretched
           out
           arm
           had
           so
           lately
           delivered
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           you
           your self
           maintained
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           for
           any
           good
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           in
           order
           to
           the
           hardning
           of
           your
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           further
           your
           own
           damnation
           .
           If
           the
           Bishops
           have
           no
           right
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           certainly
           much
           less
           have
           Kings
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Laws
           of
           men
           may
           be
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           they
           that
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           know
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           altogether
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           no
           Civil
           Constitution
           .
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           
             in
             Secular
             Affairs
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             always
             had
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
          
           Our
           Laws
           do
           abundantly
           declare
           that
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Our
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           are
           erected
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           might
           go
           to
           Law
           with
           the
           Ring
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           rare
           thing
           for
           the
           Judges
           to
           give
           Judgment
           against
           him
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           King
           should
           endeavour
           to
           obstruct
           by
           any
           Prohibition
           ,
           Mandate
           ,
           or
           Letters
           ,
           the
           Judges
           were
           bound
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Oaths
           not
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           reject
           such
           Inhibitions
           as
           null
           and
           void
           in
           Law
           ;
           the
           King
           could
           not
           imprison
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           seize
           his
           Estate
           as
           forfeited
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           punish
           any
           man
           ,
           not
           summoned
           to
           appear
           in
           Court
           ,
           where
           not
           the
           King
           but
           the
           ordinary
           Judges
           gave
           Sentence
           ;
           which
           they
           frequently
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           against
           the
           King.
           Hence
           our
           Bractan
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           9.
           
           
             The
             Regal
             Power
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             is
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             he
             has
             no
             power
             to
             do
             any
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             King
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             warrants
             .
          
           Those
           Lawyers
           that
           you
           have
           consulted
           ,
           men
           that
           have
           lately
           fled
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           may
           tell
           you
           another
           tale
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           you
           with
           some
           Statutes
           ,
           not
           very
           Ancient
           neither
           ,
           but
           made
           in
           King
           Edward
           4th's
           ,
           King
           Henry
           6th's
           ,
           and
           King
           Edward
           6th's
           days
           ;
           but
           they
           did
           not
           consider
           ,
           That
           what
           power
           soever
           those
           Statutes
           gave
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           conferred
           upon
           him
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           beholding
           to
           them
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           power
           that
           conferr'd
           it
           ,
           might
           at
           pleasure
           resume
           it
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           so
           acute
           a
           disputant
           as
           you
           ,
           should
           suffer
           your self
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           very
           Argument
           to
           
           prove
           the
           King's
           Power
           to
           be
           Absolute
           and
           Supreme
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           proves
           more
           clearly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           subordinate
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           Our
           Records
           of
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           with
           us
           ,
           declare
           ,
           That
           our
           Kings
           owe
           all
           their
           Power
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           Right
           of
           Inheritance
           ,
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           or
           Succession
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           people
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Parliament
           Rolls
           of
           King
           
             Hen.
             4.
             numb
          
           .
           108.
           we
           read
           ,
           That
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           and
           Power
           was
           granted
           by
           the
           Commons
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           4th
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           Predecessor
           King
           Richard
           the
           2d
           .
           just
           as
           Kings
           use
           to
           grant
           Commissioners
           places
           ,
           and
           Lieutenantships
           to
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           by
           Edicts
           and
           Patents
           .
           Thus
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ordered
           expresly
           to
           be
           entred
           upon
           record
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             
               granted
               to
               King
            
             Richard
             
               to
               use
               the
               same
               good
               Liberty
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             
               before
               him
               had
               used
            
             :
          
           Which
           because
           that
           King
           abused
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
          
           the
           same
           persons
           that
           granted
           him
           that
           power
           ,
           took
           it
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           deposed
           him
           .
           The
           same
           men
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           same
           Record
           ,
           declared
           in
           open
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           having
           confidence
           in
           the
           
             Prudence
             and
             Moderation
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             4th
             .
             they
             will
             and
             enact
             ,
             That
             he
             enjoy
             the
             same
             Royal
             Authority
             that
             his
             Ancestors
             enjoyed
             .
          
           Which
           if
           it
           had
           been
           any
           other
           than
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Trust
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           either
           those
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           were
           foolish
           and
           vain
           ,
           to
           give
           what
           was
           none
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           those
           Kings
           that
           were
           willing
           to
           receive
           as
           from
           them
           ,
           what
           was
           already
           theirs
           ,
           were
           too
           injurious
           both
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           Posterity
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           is
           likely
           .
           
             A
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Regal
             Power
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             is
             conversant
             about
             the
             M●litia
             ;
             this
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             used
             to
             order
             and
             govern
             ,
             without
             Fellow
             or
             Competitor
             .
          
           This
           is
           as
           false
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           you
           
           have
           taken
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           Fugitives
           :
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           both
           our
           own
           Histories
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           any
           whit
           exact
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           declare
           ,
           That
           the
           making
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           always
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           the
           Laws
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           which
           our
           Kings
           were
           bound
           to
           swear
           that
           they
           would
           maintain
           ,
           make
           this
           appear
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           in
           the
           Chapter
           
             De
             Heretochus
             ,
             viz.
          
           
           
             That
             there
             were
             certain
             Officers
             appointed
             in
             every
             Province
             and
             County
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             were
             called
             Heretochs
             ,
             in
             Latin
             ,
             
               D●…s
               ,
               Commanders
               of
               Armies
            
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             command
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
          
           not
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Crown
           only
           ,
           
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             And
             they
             were
             chosen
             `by
             the
             General
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             several
             Counties
             at
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             Sheriffs
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           Fo●…
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Commanders
           of
           those
           Forces
           ,
           were
           anciently
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           still
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           King's
           Command
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           people's
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           most
           reasonable
           and
           just
           Law
           obtained
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           ours
           no
           less
           than
           heretofore
           it
           did
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           hear
           what
           Cicera
           says
           ,
           Philip.
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             All
             the
             ●egions
             ,
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             the
             people
             of
             
             Rome's
             ;
             nor
             are
             those
             ●egions
             that
             deserted
             the
             Consul
             Antonins
             ,
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
             Antonin's
             ,
             but
             the
             Commonwealths
             ●egions
             .
          
           This
           very
           Law
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           did
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           at
           the
           desire
           and
           instance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           confirm
           by
           Oath
           ,
           and
           added
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           cap.
           56.
           
           
             That
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Boroughs
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             watched
             every
             night
             ,
             as
             the
             Sheriffs
             ,
             the
             Aldermen
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             should
             think
             meet
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             in
             the
             6th
             .
             Law
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Boroughs
             ,
             and
             Cities
             ,
             were
             first
             built
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             maintained
             free
             and
             entire
             ,
             by
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Shall
           Towns
           and
           Places
           of
           Strength
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           be
           guarded
           against
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           by
           common
           Councils
           of
           the
           several
           Places
           ,
           and
           shall
           they
           not
           be
           defended
           in
           dangerous
           times
           of
           War
           ,
           against
           both
           Domestick
           and
           Foreign
           Hostility
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           not
           granted
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           
             no
             Freedom
          
           ,
           no
           Integrity
           ,
           no
           Reason
           in
           the
           guarding
           of
           them
           ;
           nor
           shall
           we
           obtain
           any
           of
           those
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Law
           it self
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Towns
           and
           Fortresses
           were
           at
           first
           founded
           .
           Indeed
           our
           Ancestors
           were
           willing
           to
           put
           any
           thing
           into
           the
           King's
           power
           ,
           rather
           than
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           the
           Garisons
           of
           their
           Towns
           ;
           conceiving
           that
           to
           be
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           than
           betraying
           their
           Liberty
           to
           the
           Fury
           and
           Exorbitancy
           of
           their
           Princes
           .
           Of
           which
           there
           are
           so
           very
           many
           instances
           in
           our
           Histories
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           generally
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           mention
           any
           of
           them
           here
           .
           But
           
             the
             King
             owes
             protection
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             be
             protect
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             Men
             and
             Arms
             at
             Command
             ?
          
           But
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           he
           had
           all
           this
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           ruin
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           Which
           in
           King
           Henry
           the
           
           3d's
           time
           ,
           one
           Leonard
           ,
           a
           Learned
           man
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           told
           Rustandus
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           and
           the
           King's
           Procurator
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             All
             Churches
             are
             the
             Pope's
             ,
             as
             all
             Temporal
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             for
             Defence
             and
             Protection
             ,
             not
             his
             in
             Propriety
             and
             Ownership
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             they
             are
             his
             to
             De●end
             ,
             not
             to
             Destroy
             .
             The
             aforementioned
             
             Law
             of
             St.
             Edward
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
          
           and
           what
           does
           this
           import
           more
           than
           a
           Trust
           ?
           Does
           this
           look
           like
           Absolute
           Power
           ?
           Such
           a
           kind
           of
           Power
           a
           Commander
           of
           an
           Army
           always
           has
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Delegated
           Power
           ;
           and
           yet
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           he
           is
           never
           the
           less
           able
           to
           defend
           the
           people
           that
           chuse
           him
           .
           Our
           Parliaments
           would
           anciently
           have
           contended
           with
           our
           Kings
           about
           their
           Liberty
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           to
           very
           little
           purpose
           ;
           and
           '
           ●would
           have
           been
           an
           unequal
           match
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           and
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           belonged
           to
           him
           alone
           ;
           for
           how
           unjust
           Laws
           soever
           their
           Kings
           would
           have
           imposed
           upon
           them
           ,
           their
           Charter
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           a
           weak
           Defence
           against
           Force
           .
           But
           say
           you
           ,
           
             What
             would
             the
             Parliament
             be
             the
             better
             for
             the
             Militia
             ,
             since
             without
             the
             King's
             Assent
             ,
             they
             cannot
             raise
             the
             least
             Earthing
             from
             the
             people
             towards
             the
             maintaining
             it
             ?
          
           Take
           you
           no
           thought
           for
           that
           :
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           you
           go
           upon
           a
           false
           supposition
           ,
           
             That
             Parliaments
             cannot
             impose
             Taxes
             without
             the
             King's
             Assent
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           people
           that
           send
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           concerns
           they
           undertake
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           so
           officious
           an
           enquirer
           into
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           cannot
           but
           have
           heard
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           their
           Plate
           to
           be
           melted
           down
           ,
           raised
           a
           great
           Sum
           of
           Money
           towards
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           this
           War
           against
           the
           King.
           Then
           you
           mention
           the
           largeness
           of
           our
           King's
           Revenue
           :
           You
           mention
           over
           and
           over
           again
           
             Five
             Hundred
             and
             Forty
             Thousands
          
           ;
           That
           
             these
             of
             our
             Kings
             that
             have
             been
             eminent
             for
             their
             Bounty
             and
             Liberality
             ,
             have
             used
             to
             give
             Large
             Boons
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Partimony
             .
          
           This
           you
           were
           glad
           to
           hear
           ;
           't
           was
           by
           this
           Charm
           ,
           that
           those
           Traytors
           to
           their
           Countrey
           allured
           you
           ,
           as
           B●…
           the
           Prophet
           was
           enticed
           of
           old
           ,
           
           to
           curse
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           exclaim
           against
           the
           Judicial
           Dispensations
           of
           his
           Providence
           .
           You
           Fool
           !
           what
           was
           that
           unjust
           and
           violent
           King
           the
           better
           for
           such
           abundance
           of
           Wealth
           ?
           What
           are
           you
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ?
           Who
           have
           been
           no
           partaker
           of
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hear
           of
           ,
           (
           how
           great
           hopes
           soever
           you
           may
           have
           conceiv'd
           of
           being
           vastly
           enriched
           by
           it
           )
           but
           only
           of
           a
           Hundred
           pieces
           of
           Gold
           ,
           in
           a
           Purse
           wrought
           with
           beads
           .
           Take
           that
           reward
           of
           thine
           Iniquity
           ,
           Balaam
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           loved
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           it
           .
           You
           go
           on
           to
           play
           the
           Fool
           ;
           
             The
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             Standard
             is
             a
             Prerogative
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             only
             .
          
           How
           so
           ?
           Why
           because
           Virgil
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Aeneis
           ,
           
             That
             Turnus
             set
             up
             a
             Standard
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Tower
             at
             Laurentum
             ,
             for
             an
             Ensign
             of
             War.
             
          
           And
           do
           not
           you
           know
           ,
           Grammarian
           ,
           that
           every
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           does
           the
           same
           thing
           ?
           But
           ,
           says
           Aristotle
           ,
           
             The
             King
             must
             always
             be
             provided
             of
             
               a
               Military
               Power
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               must
               be
               stronger
               than
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           This
           man
           makes
           Consequences
           just
           as
           O●nus
           does
           Ropes
           in
           Hell
           ;
           which
           are
           of
           no
           use
           but
           to
           be
           eaten
           by
           Asses
           .
           For
           a
           number
           of
           Soldiers
           given
           to
           the
           King
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           the
           Militia
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           Aristotle
           does
           not
           allow
           that
           Kings
           ought
           to
           be
           masters
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           very
           place
           which
           you
           have
           quoted
           :
           
             He
             ought
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             have
             so
             many
             armed
             men
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             stronger
             than
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             than
             many
             men
             got
             together
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             not
             be
             stronger
             than
             all
             the
             people
             ,
          
           Polit.
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           4.
           
           Else
           instead
           of
           protecting
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           in
           his
           power
           to
           subject
           both
           People
           and
           Laws
           to
           himself
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           A
           King
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           ,
           has
           about
           him
           
           so
           many
           Armed
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           resist
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           suppress
           Seditions
           .
           A
           Tyrant
           ,
           against
           the
           Will
           both
           of
           Senate
           and
           People
           ,
           gets
           as
           great
           a
           number
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           either
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           profligate
           Subjects
           to
           side
           with
           him
           against
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           People
           .
           The
           Parliament
           therefore
           allowed
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           whatever
           he
           had
           besides
           ,
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           Standard
           ;
           not
           to
           wage
           War
           against
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           such
           as
           the
           Parliament
           should
           declare
           Enemies
           to
           the
           State
           :
           If
           he
           acted
           otherwise
           ,
           himself
           was
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           since
           according
           to
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           a
           more
           sacred
           Law
           than
           that
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           he
           lost
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           longer
           such
           .
           Whence
           Cicero
           in
           his
           Philip.
           
           
             He
             forfeits
             his
             Command
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             that
             employs
             them
             against
             the
             State.
             
          
           Neither
           could
           the
           King
           compel
           those
           that
           held
           of
           him
           by
           Knight-Service
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           any
           other
           War
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           was
           made
           by
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           is
           evident
           by
           many
           Statutes
           .
           So
           for
           Customs
           and
           other
           Subsidies
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Navy
           ;
           the
           King
           could
           not
           exact
           them
           without
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           was
           resolved
           about
           twelve
           years
           ago
           ,
           by
           the
           ablest
           of
           our
           Lawyers
           ,
           when
           the
           King's
           Authority
           was
           at
           the
           height
           .
           And
           long
           before
           them
           ,
           Fortescue
           ,
           an
           Eminent
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           Chancellor
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           6th
           ,
           
             The
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
               says
               he
            
             ,
             can
             neither
             alter
             the
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             exact
             Subsidies
             without
             the
             people's
             consent
             ;
          
           nor
           can
           any
           Testimonies
           be
           brought
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           to
           have
           been
           
             merely
             Regal
          
           .
           
             The
             King
             ,
             says
             Bracton
             ,
             has
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           where
           Justice
           is
           administred
           in
           the
           King's
           name
           indeed
           ,
           but
           
           according
           to
           our
           own
           Laws
           .
           
             All
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             particular
             man
             is
             ;
          
           and
           so
           Bracton
           explains
           himself
           in
           the
           places
           that
           I
           have
           cited
           .
           What
           follows
           is
           but
           turning
           the
           same
           stone
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ;
           (
           at
           which
           sport
           I
           believe
           you
           are
           able
           to
           tire
           Sisiphus
           himself
           )
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           answered
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           already
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           our
           Parliaments
           have
           sometimes
           complimented
           good
           Kings
           with
           submissive
           expressions
           ,
           tho
           neither
           favouring
           of
           Flattery
           nor
           Slavery
           ,
           those
           are
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           due
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           prejudice
           the
           peoples
           Right
           ;
           good
           manners
           and
           civility
           do
           not
           infringe
           Liberty
           .
           Whereas
           you
           cite
           out
           of
           Sir
           
             Edw.
             Coke
          
           and
           others
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             is
             an
             
               Absolute
               Kingdom
            
             ;
          
           that
           is
           said
           with
           respect
           to
           any
           Foreign
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           because
           as
           Cambden
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             under
             the
             Patronage
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ;
          
           but
           both
           of
           them
           affirm
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           resides
           not
           in
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Body
           Politick
           .
           Whence
           Fortescue
           in
           his
           Book
           de
           
             laud.
             leg
             .
             Angl.
             cap.
          
           9.
           
           
             The
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
               says
               he
            
             ,
             governs
             his
             people
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             merely
             Regal
             ,
             but
             a
             Political
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             English
             are
             govern'd
             by
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             making
             .
          
           Foreign
           Authors
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           this
           :
           Hence
           
             Philip
             de
             Comines
          
           ,
           a
           Grave
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Fifth
             Book
             of
             his
             Commentaries
          
           ,
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             any
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             where
             the
             Government
             is
             more
             moderate
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             has
             less
             power
             of
             hurting
             his
             people
             ,
             than
             in
             England
             .
          
           Finally
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             ridiculous
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             for
             them
             to
             affirm
             that
             Kingdoms
             were
             ancienter
             than
             Kings
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Light
             before
             the
             Sun
             was
             created
             .
          
           But
           with
           your
           good
           leave
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           say
           that
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           were
           before
           Kings
           .
           In
           
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           more
           ridiculous
           than
           you
           ,
           who
           deny
           there
           was
           Light
           before
           the
           Sun
           had
           a
           being
           .
           You
           pretend
           to
           a
           curiosity
           in
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           and
           have
           forgot
           the
           very
           first
           things
           that
           were
           taught
           you
           .
           
             You
             wonder
             how
             they
             that
             have
             seen
             the
             King
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             at
             a
             Session
             of
             Parliament
          
           (
           sub
           aureo
           &
           serico
           Coelo
           ,
           
             under
             a
             golden
             and
             silken
             Heaven
             )
             under
             a
             Canopy
             of
             State
             ,
             should
             so
             much
             as
             make
             a
             question
             whether
             the
             Majesty
             resided
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ?
          
           They
           are
           certainly
           hard
           of
           belief
           ,
           whom
           so
           lucid
           an
           Argument
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           cannot
           convince
           .
           Which
           Golden
           Heaven
           ,
           you
           ,
           like
           a
           Stoick
           ,
           have
           so
           devoutly
           and
           seriously
           gaz'd
           upon
           ,
           that
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           forgot
           what
           kind
           of
           Heaven
           Moses
           and
           Aristotle
           describe
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           you
           deny
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Light
           in
           Moses
           his
           Heaven
           ,
           before
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           in
           
           Aristotle's
           you
           make
           three
           temperate
           Zones
           .
           How
           many
           Zones
           you
           observed
           in
           that
           Golden
           and
           Silken
           Heaven
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           you
           got
           one
           Zone
           (
           a
           Purse
           )
           well
           tempered
           with
           a
           Hundred
           Golden
           Stars
           by
           your
           Astronomy
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           SInce
           this
           whole
           Controversie
           ,
           whether
           concerning
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           in
           particular
           ,
           is
           rendred
           difficult
           and
           intricate
           ,
           rather
           by
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           parties
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           that
           prefer
           Truth
           before
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           Faction
           ,
           will
           be
           satisfied
           with
           what
           I
           have
           alledged
           out
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Municipal
           Laws
           of
           my
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           That
           a
           King
           of
           England
           
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           .
           As
           for
           those
           whose
           minds
           are
           either
           blinded
           with
           Superstition
           ,
           or
           so
           dazeled
           with
           the
           Splendor
           and
           Grandure
           of
           a
           Court
           ,
           that
           Magnanimity
           and
           true
           Liberty
           do
           not
           appear
           so
           glorious
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           contend
           with
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           Reason
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           Examples
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           seem
           very
           absurd
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           other
           part
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           so
           particularly
           in
           this
           ,
           who
           tho
           you
           ●ail
           perpetually
           at
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           revile
           them
           with
           all
           the
           terms
           of
           Reproach
           imaginable
           ,
           yet
           assert
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           the
           Independ●ncy
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           you
           defend
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           to
           
             owe
             his
             Soveraignty
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Descent
          
           ;
           And
           whereas
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           your
           Book
           you
           complain'd
           that
           he
           was
           
             put
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           here
           y●u
           complain
           ,
           
             That
             he
             perish'd
             without
             being
             heard
             to
             sp●…
             for
             himself
             .
          
           But
           if
           you
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           look
           into
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Trial
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           faithfully
           publish'd
           in
           French
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           you
           'l
           be
           of
           another
           opinion
           .
           Whereas
           he
           had
           liberty
           given
           him
           for
           some
           day
           together
           ,
           to
           say
           what
           he
           could
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           it
           not
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           the
           Crimes
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           but
           to
           disprove
           the
           Authority
           o●
           his
           Judges
           ,
           and
           the
           Judicature
           that
           he
           was
           called
           before
           .
           And
           whenever
           a
           Criminal
           is
           either
           mute
           ,
           or
           says
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Injustice
           in
           condemning
           him
           without
           hearing
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           Crimes
           are
           notorious
           ,
           and
           publickly
           known
           .
           If
           you
           say
           that
           Charles
           dyed
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           I
           agree
           with
           you
           :
           If
           you
           say
           that
           he
           died
           piously
           ,
           holily
           ,
           and
           at
           ease
           ,
           you
           may
           remember
           that
           his
           Grandmother
           Mary
           ,
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           infamous
           Woman
           ,
           dyed
           on
           a
           Scaffold
           with
           as
           much
           outward
           appearance
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Sanctity
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           and
           lest
           you
           should
           ascribe
           too
           
           much
           to
           that
           presence
           of
           mind
           which
           some
           common
           Malefactors
           have
           so
           great
           a
           measure
           of
           at
           their
           death
           ;
           many
           times
           despair
           ,
           and
           a
           hardned
           heart
           puts
           on
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Vizor
           of
           Courage
           ;
           and
           Stupidity
           ,
           of
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           Tranquility
           of
           mind
           :
           Sometimes
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           desire
           to
           appear
           good
           ,
           undaunted
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           Religious
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           life
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           suffering
           death
           for
           their
           villanies
           ,
           use
           to
           act
           the
           last
           part
           of
           their
           hypocrisie
           and
           cheats
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           show
           imaginable
           ;
           and
           like
           bad
           Poets
           or
           Stage-players
           ,
           are
           very
           Ambitious
           of
           being
           clapp'd
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Play.
           Now
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             you
             are
             come
             to
             enquire
             who
             they
             chiesly
             were
             ,
             that
             gave
             Sentence
             against
             the
             King.
          
           Whereas
           it
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           how
           you
           ,
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           and
           a
           French
           Vagabond
           ,
           came
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           to
           raise
           a
           question
           about
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           are
           so
           much
           a
           stranger
           ?
           And
           what
           Reward
           induced
           you
           to
           it
           ?
           But
           we
           know
           enough
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           who
           satisfied
           your
           curiosity
           in
           these
           matters
           of
           ours
           ;
           even
           those
           Fugitives
           ,
           and
           Traytors
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           could
           easily
           hire
           such
           a
           vain
           Fellow
           as
           you
           ,
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           us
           .
           Then
           an
           account
           in
           writing
           ,
           of
           the
           state
           of
           our
           affairs
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           by
           some
           hair-brain'd
           ,
           half-Protestant
           ,
           half-Papist
           Chaplain
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           sneaking
           Courtier
           ,
           and
           you
           were
           put
           to
           Translate
           it
           into
           Latin
           ;
           out
           of
           that
           you
           took
           these
           Narratives
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           we
           'll
           examine
           a
           little
           :
           
             Not
             the
             hundred
             thousandth
             part
             of
             the
             people
             consented
             to
             this
             sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             .
          
           What
           were
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           then
           that
           suffered
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           transacted
           against
           their
           will
           ?
           Were
           they
           stocks
           and
           stones
           ,
           were
           they
           mere
           Trunks
           of
           men
           only
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           Images
           of
           Britans
           ,
           as
           Virgil
           describes
           to
           have
           been
           ●…ught
           in
           ●…ry
           ?
           
             
             
               
                 Purpurea
                 intexti
                 tollunt
                 aulea
                 Britanni
              
               .
            
             
               And
               Brittains
               interwove
               held
               up
               the
               Purple
               hangings
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           you
           describe
           no
           true
           Britains
           but
           Painted
           ones
           ,
           or
           rather
           Needle-wrought
           Men
           instead
           of
           them
           .
           Since
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           incredible
           that
           a
           warlike
           Nation
           should
           be
           subdued
           by
           so
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           dregs
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           occurs
           in
           your
           Narrative
           ,
           that
           appears
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           to
           be
           most
           false
           .
           
             The
             Bishops
             were
             turn'd
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             by
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             .
          
           The
           more
           deplorable
           is
           your
           Madness
           (
           for
           are
           you
           not
           yet
           sensible
           that
           you
           Rave
           ?
           )
           to
           complain
           of
           their
           being
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           whom
           you
           your self
           in
           a
           large
           Book
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             One
             of
             the
             States
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Dukes
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             and
             Viscounts
             ,
             was
             removed
             .
          
           And
           deservedly
           were
           they
           removed
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           deputed
           to
           sit
           there
           by
           any
           Town
           or
           County
           ,
           but
           represented
           themselves
           only
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           Right
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           ordained
           for
           that
           very
           purpose
           )
           used
           frequently
           to
           oppose
           their
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           .
           They
           were
           created
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           were
           his
           Companions
           ,
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Shadows
           of
           him
           .
           He
           being
           removed
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           they
           should
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           Level
           with
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           from
           amongst
           whom
           they
           took
           their
           rise
           .
           
             One
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             assum'd
             that
             Power
             of
             judging
             and
             condemning
             the
             King.
          
           But
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           was
           not
           only
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           
           while
           we
           had
           Kings
           ,
           but
           was
           a
           perfect
           and
           entire
           Parliament
           of
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           ,
           much
           more
           without
           the
           Bishops
           .
           But
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             House
             of
             Commons
             themselves
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             King.
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           them
           was
           not
           admitted
           ,
           that
           openly
           revolted
           to
           him
           in
           their
           Minds
           and
           Councels
           ;
           whom
           ,
           tho
           they
           stil'd
           him
           their
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           so
           often
           acted
           against
           ,
           as
           an
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Deputies
           sent
           from
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           on
           the
           13th
           of
           January
           ,
           1645.
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           desired
           a
           deceitful
           Truce
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           Treat
           with
           them
           at
           London
           ;
           that
           they
           could
           not
           admit
           him
           into
           that
           City
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           made
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           State
           for
           the
           Civil
           War
           that
           he
           had
           raised
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Deaths
           of
           so
           many
           of
           his
           Subjects
           slain
           by
           his
           Order
           ;
           and
           till
           he
           had
           agreed
           to
           a
           true
           and
           firm
           Peace
           upon
           such
           Terms
           as
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           had
           offered
           him
           so
           often
           already
           ,
           and
           should
           offer
           him
           again
           .
           He
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           either
           refused
           to
           hear
           ,
           or
           by
           ambiguous
           Answers
           eluded
           their
           just
           and
           equal
           Proposals
           ,
           tho
           most
           humbly
           presented
           to
           him
           seven
           times
           over
           .
           The
           Parliament
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           years
           patience
           ,
           lest
           the
           King
           should
           over-turn
           the
           State
           by
           his
           Wiles
           and
           Delays
           ,
           when
           in
           Prison
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           subdue
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           lest
           the
           vanquish'd
           Enemy
           pleased
           with
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           should
           recover
           himself
           ,
           and
           triumph
           unexpectedly
           over
           his
           Conquerors
           ,
           vote
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           send
           him
           no
           more
           Proposals
           ,
           nor
           receive
           any
           from
           him
           :
           After
           which
           vote
           ,
           there
           were
           found
           even
           some
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           the
           hatred
           they
           
           bore
           that
           invincible
           Army
           ,
           whose
           Glory
           they
           envied
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           would
           have
           had
           disbanded
           ,
           and
           sent
           home
           with
           disgrace
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           deserved
           so
           well
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           servile
           Compliance
           with
           some
           Seditious
           Ministers
           ,
           finding
           their
           opportunity
           ,
           when
           many
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           than
           themselves
           ,
           having
           been
           sent
           by
           the
           House
           it self
           to
           suppress
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           began
           already
           to
           be
           Turbulent
           ,
           were
           absent
           in
           the
           several
           Counties
           ,
           with
           a
           strange
           Levity
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           perfidiousness
           ,
           Vote
           ,
           that
           that
           inveterate
           Enemy
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Name
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           Satisfaction
           or
           Security
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           back
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           Dignity
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           deserved
           well
           of
           the
           Nation
           by
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
           So
           that
           they
           preferr'd
           the
           King
           before
           their
           Religion
           ,
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           celebrated
           Covenant
           of
           theirs
           .
           What
           did
           they
           do
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           who
           were
           sound
           themselves
           ,
           and
           saw
           such
           pernicious
           Councils
           on
           foot
           ?
           Ought
           they
           therefore
           to
           have
           been
           wanting
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           provide
           for
           its
           safety
           ,
           because
           the
           Infection
           had
           spread
           it self
           even
           in
           their
           own
           House
           ?
           But
           ,
           who
           secluded
           those
           ill
           affected
           Members
           ?
           
             The
             English
             Army
          
           ,
           you
           say
           :
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           an
           Army
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           but
           of
           most
           Valiant
           ,
           and
           Faithful
           ,
           Honest
           Natives
           ,
           whose
           Officers
           for
           the
           most
           part
           were
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           whom
           those
           good
           secluded
           Members
           would
           have
           secluded
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           banished
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Scots
           ,
           whose
           Alliance
           begin
           to
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           had
           very
           considerable
           Forces
           in
           four
           of
           our
           Northern
           Counties
           ,
           and
           kept
           Garisons
           in
           the
           best
           Towns
           of
           those
           Parts
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           Custody
           ;
           whilest
           they
           likewise
           encouraged
           
           the
           tumultuating
           of
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Faction
           ,
           who
           did
           more
           than
           threaten
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           both
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           through
           whose
           means
           not
           only
           a
           Civil
           ,
           but
           a
           War
           with
           Scotland
           too
           shortly
           after
           brake
           out
           .
           If
           it
           has
           been
           always
           accounted
           praise-worthy
           in
           private
           Men
           to
           assist
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           promote
           the
           publick
           Good
           ,
           whether
           by
           Advice
           or
           Action
           ;
           our
           Army
           sure
           was
           in
           no
           fault
           ,
           who
           being
           ordered
           by
           the
           Parliament
           to
           come
           to
           Town
           ,
           obey'd
           and
           came
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           come
           ,
           quell'd
           with
           ease
           ,
           the
           Faction
           and
           Uproar
           of
           the
           King's
           Party
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           threatned
           the
           House
           it self
           .
           For
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           of
           necessity
           either
           we
           must
           be
           run
           down
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           by
           us
           .
           They
           had
           on
           their
           side
           most
           of
           the
           Shopkeepers
           and
           Handicrafts-men
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           generally
           those
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           were
           most
           factious
           .
           On
           our
           side
           was
           the
           Army
           ,
           whose
           Fidelity
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           Courage
           were
           sufficiently
           known
           .
           It
           being
           in
           our
           Power
           by
           their
           means
           to
           retain
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           our
           State
           ,
           our
           Common-safty
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           we
           had
           not
           been
           fools
           to
           have
           lost
           all
           by
           our
           negligence
           and
           folly
           ?
           They
           who
           had
           had
           places
           of
           Command
           in
           the
           Kings
           Army
           ,
           after
           their
           Party
           were
           subdued
           ,
           had
           laid
           down
           their
           Arms
           indeed
           against
           their
           Wills
           ,
           but
           continued
           Enemies
           to
           us
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           they
           flock'd
           to
           Town
           ,
           and
           were
           here
           watching
           all
           opportunities
           of
           renewing
           the
           War.
           With
           these
           Men
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           they
           had
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           thirsted
           after
           their
           Blood
           ,
           did
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           exercise
           a
           Civil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           others
           ,
           hold
           secret
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           took
           measures
           very
           unworthy
           of
           what
           they
           had
           
           formerly
           both
           said
           and
           done
           ;
           and
           they
           came
           to
           that
           Spleen
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           enthral
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           again
           ,
           than
           admit
           their
           own
           Brethren
           to
           share
           in
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           they
           likewise
           had
           purchased
           at
           the
           price
           of
           their
           own
           Blood
           ;
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           be
           Lorded
           over
           once
           more
           by
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           polluted
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           so
           many
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           enraged
           ,
           and
           breath'd
           out
           nothing
           but
           revenge
           against
           those
           of
           them
           that
           were
           left
           ,
           than
           endure
           their
           Brethren
           and
           Friends
           to
           be
           upon
           the
           square
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Independents
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           were
           the
           only
           men
           ,
           that
           from
           first
           to
           last
           kept
           to
           their
           point
           ,
           and
           knew
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           their
           Victory
           :
           They
           refus'd
           ,
           (
           and
           wisely
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           King
           again
           ,
           being
           then
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           had
           made
           himself
           their
           Enemy
           :
           Nor
           were
           they
           ever
           the
           less
           averse
           to
           a
           Peace
           ,
           but
           they
           very
           prudently
           dreaded
           a
           new
           War
           ,
           or
           a
           perpetual
           slavery
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Peace
           .
           To
           〈◊〉
           our
           Army
           with
           the
           more
           reproaches
           ,
           you
           begin
           a
           silly
           confused
           Narrative
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ;
           in
           which
           tho
           I
           find
           many
           things
           false
           ,
           many
           things
           frivolous
           ,
           many
           things
           laid
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           rather
           merit
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           me
           to
           write
           a
           true
           relation
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           your
           false
           one
           .
           For
           you
           and
           I
           are
           arguing
           ,
           not
           writing
           Histories
           ,
           and
           both
           sides
           will
           believe
           our
           reasons
           ,
           but
           not
           our
           narrative
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           related
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           set
           History
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           think
           it
           better
           ,
           as
           Salust
           said
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           Rather
           to
           say
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           than
           to
           say
           but
           a
           little
           of
           things
           of
           this
           weight
           and
           importance
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           and
           I
           scorn
           so
           much
           as
           to
           mention
           the
           praises
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           Almighty
           God
           himself
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           so
           
           wonderful
           a
           course
           of
           Affairs
           ought
           to
           be
           frequently
           acknowledged
           )
           amongst
           your
           Slanders
           and
           Reproaches
           .
           I
           'le
           therefore
           only
           pick
           out
           such
           things
           as
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           colour
           of
           argument
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           the
           English
           and
           Scotch
           
             promised
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             King.
          
           But
           you
           omit
           upon
           what
           terms
           they
           promised
           it
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           consist
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           Liberty
           .
           To
           both
           which
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           King
           was
           so
           averse
           to
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           and
           watcht
           all
           opportunities
           of
           gaining
           advantages
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           evident
           that
           his
           life
           was
           dangerous
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           certain
           ruin
           of
           their
           Liberty
           .
           But
           then
           you
           fall
           upon
           the
           King's
           Judges
           again
           :
           
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             thing
             aright
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             abominable
             action
             must
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
          
           Independents
           ,
           
             yet
             so
             as
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           
             may
             justly
             challenge
             the
             glory
             of
             its
             beginning
             and
             progress
             .
          
           Hark
           ,
           ye
           Presbyterians
           ,
           what
           good
           has
           it
           done
           you
           ?
           how
           is
           your
           Innocence
           and
           Loyalty
           the
           more
           cleared
           by
           your
           seeming
           so
           much
           to
           abhor
           the
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ?
           You
           your selves
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           this
           everlasting
           talkative
           Advocate
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           your
           
             accuser
             ,
             went
             more
             than
             half-way
             towards
             it
             ;
             you
             were
             seen
             acting
             the
             fourth
             Act
             and
             more
             ,
             in
             this
             Tragedy
             ;
             you
             may
             justly
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             King's
             death
             ,
             since
             you
             ban'd
             the
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             't
             was
             you
             and
             only
             you
             that
             laid
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             Block
             .
          
           Wo
           be
           to
           you
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           if
           ever
           Charles
           his
           Posterity
           recover
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           assure
           your selves
           ,
           you
           are
           like
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           Black
           List
           .
           But
           pay
           your
           Vows
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           your
           Brethren
           who
           have
           delivered
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           prevented
           that
           calamity
           from
           falling
           upon
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           saved
           you
           from
           inevitable
           ruin
           ,
           tho
           against
           your
           own
           wills
           .
           You
           are
           accused
           likewise
           for
           that
           
             some
             years
             ago
             you
             endeavoured
             by
             sundry
             Petitions
             to
             lessen
             the
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             
             that
             you
             publisht
             some
             scandalous
             expressions
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             in
             the
             Papers
             you
             presented
             him
             with
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Parliament
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             in
             that
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             26th
             .
             of
             May
             1642
             ,
             you
             declar'd
             openly
             in
             some
             mad
             Positions
             that
             breath'd
             nothing
             but
             Rebellion
             ,
             what
             your
             thoughts
             were
             of
             the
             King's
             authority
             :
          
           Hotham
           
             by
             order
             of
             Parliament
             shut
             the
             Gates
             of
          
           Hull
           
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             you
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             a
             trial
             by
             this
             first
             act
             of
             Rebellion
             how
             much
             the
             King
             would
             bear
             .
          
           What
           could
           this
           man
           say
           more
           if
           it
           were
           his
           design
           to
           reconcile
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           English
           men
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           alienate
           them
           wholly
           from
           the
           King
           ?
           for
           he
           gives
           them
           here
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           the
           King
           be
           brought
           back
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           only
           expect
           to
           be
           punisht
           for
           his
           Father's
           death
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Petitions
           they
           made
           long
           ago
           ,
           and
           some
           acts
           that
           past
           in
           full
           Parliament
           ,
           concerning
           the
           putting
           down
           the
           Common-Prayer
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Triennial
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           things
           that
           were
           Enacted
           with
           the
           greatest
           consent
           and
           applause
           of
           all
           the
           people
           that
           could
           be
           ;
           all
           which
           will
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           Seditions
           and
           mad
           Positions
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           .
           But
           this
           vain
           fellow
           changes
           his
           mind
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           what
           but
           of
           late
           ,
           
             when
             he
             considered
             it
             aright
          
           ,
           he
           thought
           was
           to
           be
           imputed
           wholly
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           now
           that
           
             he
             considers
             the
             same
             thing
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
          
           he
           thinks
           the
           Independents
           were
           the
           sole
           Actors
           of
           it
           .
           But
           even
           now
           he
           told
           us
           ,
           The
           Presbyterians
           
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             he
             was
             beaten
             ,
             taken
             captive
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             prison
          
           ;
           Now
           he
           says
           ,
           
             this
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Rebellion
             is
             the
          
           Independents
           Principle
           .
           O!
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           this
           man's
           Narrative
           .
           How
           consistent
           he
           is
           with
           himself
           ?
           What
           need
           is
           there
           of
           a
           Counter
           narrative
           to
           this
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           cuts
           its
           own
           throat
           ?
           But
           if
           any
           man
           should
           question
           whether
           you
           are
           an
           honest
           man
           or
           a
           
           Knave
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           these
           following
           lines
           of
           yours
           :
           
             It
             is
             time
             to
             explain
             whence
             and
             at
             what
             time
             this
             Sect
             of
             Enemies
             to
             Kingship
             first
             began
             :
             VVhy
             truly
             these
             rare
             Puritans
             began
             in
             Queen
          
           Elizabeths
           
             time
             to
             crawl
             out
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             disturb
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             State
             likewise
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             no
             less
             plagues
             to
             the
             latter
             than
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           Now
           your
           very
           speech
           bewrays
           you
           to
           be
           a
           right
           Balaam
           ;
           for
           where
           you
           designed
           to
           spit
           out
           the
           most
           bitter
           poyson
           you
           could
           ,
           there
           unwittingly
           and
           against
           your
           will
           you
           have
           pronounc'd
           a
           blessing
           .
           For
           it
           's
           notoriously
           known
           all
           over
           England
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           endeavoured
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           in
           France
           or
           Germany
           which
           they
           accounted
           best
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           a
           more
           pure
           manner
           ,
           which
           our
           Bishops
           had
           almost
           universally
           corrupted
           with
           their
           Ceremonies
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           seemed
           either
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           or
           Morality
           to
           be
           better
           than
           others
           ,
           such
           ●…sons
           were
           by
           the
           Favourers
           of
           Episcopacy
           termed
           ●…ans
           .
           These
           are
           they
           whose
           Principles
           you
           say
           are
           so
           opposite
           to
           Kingship
           .
           Nor
           are
           they
           the
           only
           persons
           ,
           
             most
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             sucked
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             principles
             ,
             yet
             seem
             to
             have
             approved
             of
             those
             that
             strike
             at
             Kingly
             Government
             .
          
           So
           that
           ●hile
           you
           inveigh
           bitterly
           against
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           separate
           them
           from
           Christ's
           flock
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           you
           praise
           them
           ;
           and
           those
           Principles
           which
           almost
           every
           where
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Independents
           ,
           here
           you
           confess
           they
           have
           been
           approved
           of
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           Nay
           you
           are
           arrived
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           impudence
           ,
           impiety
           and
           apostacy
           ,
           that
           though
           formerly
           you
           maintained
           that
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           be
           extirpated
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           pests
           and
           limbs
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           here
           you
           say
           the
           King
           ought
           
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           his
           Coronation-Oath
           .
           You
           cannot
           show
           your self
           a
           more
           infamous
           Villain
           than
           you
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           but
           by
           abjuring
           the
           Protestant
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           are
           a
           scandal
           .
           Whereas
           you
           tax
           us
           with
           giving
           a
           
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ,
          
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           us
           for
           that
           ;
           since
           the
           Church
           bears
           with
           such
           a
           pros●igate
           wretch
           as
           you
           your self
           ,
           such
           a
           vain
           fellow
           ,
           such
           a
           lyar
           ,
           such
           a
           Mercenary
           Slanderer
           ,
           such
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           one
           who
           has
           the
           impudence
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           best
           and
           most
           pious
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           even
           most
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           are
           crept
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           because
           they
           differ
           in
           opinion
           from
           you
           .
           I
           had
           best
           pass
           by
           the
           Calumnies
           that
           fill
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           those
           prodigious
           tenents
           that
           you
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Independents
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           ;
           for
           neither
           do
           they
           at-all
           concern
           the
           cause
           you
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           such
           for
           the
           most
           part
           as
           deserve
           to
           be
           laugh'd
           at
           ,
           and
           despised
           ,
           rather
           than
           receive
           a
           serious
           Answer
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           YOu
           seem
           to
           begin
           this
           Eleventh
           Chapter
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           though
           with
           no
           modesty
           ,
           yet
           with
           some
           sense
           of
           your
           weakness
           and
           trifling
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
           For
           whereas
           you
           proposed
           to
           your self
           to
           enquire
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           by
           what
           authority
           ,
           sentence
           was
           given
           against
           the
           King
           ?
           You
           add
           immediately
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           expected
           from
           you
           ;
           that
           
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             make
             any
             such
             enquiry
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             because
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             leaves
             hardly
             any
             room
             for
             such
             a
             question
             .
          
           And
           
           therefore
           as
           you
           have
           been
           found
           guilty
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Impupence
           and
           Sauciness
           in
           the
           undertaking
           of
           this
           Cause
           ,
           so
           since
           you
           seem
           here
           conscious
           of
           your
           own
           impertinence
           ;
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           shorter
           answer
           .
           To
           your
           question
           then
           ;
           by
           what
           authority
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           either
           condemn'd
           the
           King
           themselves
           ,
           or
           delegated
           that
           power
           to
           others
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Supreme
           authority
           on
           earth
           .
           How
           they
           come
           to
           have
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           you
           may
           learn
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           when
           I
           refuted
           your
           Impertinencies
           upon
           that
           Subject
           .
           If
           you
           believed
           your self
           that
           you
           could
           ever
           say
           enough
           upon
           any
           Subject
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           be
           so
           tedious
           in
           repeating
           the
           same
           things
           so
           many
           times
           over
           .
           And
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           might
           delegate
           their
           Judicial
           Power
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           say
           the
           King
           may
           delegate
           his
           ,
           who
           received
           all
           he
           had
           from
           the
           people
           .
           Hence
           in
           that
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           that
           you
           object
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           solemnly
           protest
           and
           engage
           to
           each
           other
           to
           punish
           the
           Traytors
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             Judicial
             Authority
             in
             both
             Nations
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             have
             a
             Delegate
             power
             from
             them
             ,
          
           should
           think
           fit
           .
           Here
           you
           hear
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           both
           Nations
           protest
           with
           one
           voice
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           Delegate
           their
           Judicial
           Power
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Supreme
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           move
           a
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           Controversie
           about
           Delegating
           this
           power
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             there
             were
             added
             to
             those
             Judges
             that
             were
             made
             choice
             of
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             some
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             never
             was
             known
             that
             Soldiers
             had
             any
             right
             to
             try
             a
             Subject
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           I
           'le
           silence
           you
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           :
           You
           may
           remember
           that
           we
           are
           not
           now
           discoursing
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           whom
           if
           a
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           taken
           him
           Prisoner
           resolves
           to
           
           dispatch
           ,
           would
           he
           be
           thought
           to
           proceed
           otherwise
           than
           according
           to
           custom
           and
           Martial
           Law
           ,
           if
           he
           himself
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Officers
           should
           sit
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           try
           and
           cendemn
           him
           ?
           An
           enemy
           to
           a
           State
           made
           a
           Prisouer
           of
           War
           ,
           cannot
           be
           lookt
           upon
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Member
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           King
           in
           that
           State.
           This
           is
           declar'd
           by
           that
           Sacred
           Law
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           which
           denies
           that
           a
           bad
           King
           is
           a
           King
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           called
           so
           .
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           
             not
             the
             whole
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Com●●ons
             that
             try'd
             and
             condemned
             the
             King
             ,
          
           I
           give
           you
           this
           answer
           :
           The
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           gave
           their
           Votes
           for
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           was
           far
           greater
           than
           is
           necessary
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           to
           transact
           the
           greatest
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           who
           since
           they
           were
           absent
           through
           their
           own
           fault
           (
           for
           to
           revolt
           to
           the
           common
           enemy
           in
           their
           hearts
           is
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           absence
           )
           their
           absence
           ought
           not
           to
           hinder
           the
           rest
           who
           continued
           faithful
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           from
           preserving
           the
           State
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           was
           in
           a
           tottering
           condition
           ,
           and
           almost
           quite
           reduced
           to
           Slavery
           and
           utter
           ruin
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           had
           at
           first
           committed
           to
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           prudence
           and
           courage
           .
           And
           they
           acted
           their
           parts
           like
           men
           ;
           they
           set
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           unruly
           wilfulness
           ,
           the
           rage
           ,
           the
           secret
           designs
           of
           an
           inveterate
           and
           exasperated
           King
           ;
           they
           prefer'd
           the
           common
           liberty
           and
           safety
           before
           their
           own
           ;
           they
           out-did
           all
           former
           Parliaments
           ,
           they
           out-did
           all
           their
           Ancestors
           in
           Conduct
           ,
           Magnanimity
           and
           steddiness
           to
           their
           cause
           .
           Yet
           these
           very
           men
           did
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ungratefully
           desert
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           undertaking
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           promised
           them
           all
           fidelity
           ,
           all
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           they
           could
           afford
           them
           .
           These
           were
           for
           Slavery
           and
           peace
           with
           sloth
           and
           luxury
           upon
           any
           terms
           :
           
           Others
           demanded
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           nor
           would
           accept
           of
           a
           peace
           that
           was
           not
           sure
           and
           honourable
           .
           What
           should
           the
           Parliament
           do
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           ought
           they
           to
           have
           defended
           this
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           was
           sound
           and
           continued
           faithful
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           sided
           with
           those
           that
           deserted
           both
           ?
           I
           know
           what
           you
           will
           say
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           .
           You
           are
           not
           Eurulochus
           ,
           but
           Elpenor
           ,
           a
           miserable
           Enchanted
           Beast
           ,
           a
           filthy
           Swine
           ,
           accustomed
           to
           a
           sordid
           Slavery
           ,
           even
           under
           a
           Woman
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           have
           not
           the
           least
           relish
           of
           true
           Magnanimity
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           :
           You
           would
           have
           all
           other
           men
           slaves
           ,
           because
           you
           find
           in
           your self
           no
           generous
           ,
           ingenuous
           inclinations
           ,
           you
           say
           nothing
           ,
           you
           breath
           nothing
           but
           what
           's
           mean
           and
           servile
           .
           You
           raise
           another
           scruple
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             the
             King
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             too
             ,
             whom
             we
             condemn'd
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           might
           therefore
           do
           what
           he
           would
           in
           England
           .
           But
           that
           you
           may
           conclude
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           is
           the
           most
           weak
           and
           insipid
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           some
           witty
           querk
           ,
           
             There
             are
             two
             little
             words
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             that
             are
             made
             up
             of
             the
             same
             number
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             differ
             only
             in
             the
             placing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             whose
             significations
             are
             wide
             asunder
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           Vis
           and
           Jus
           ,
           (
           might
           and
           right
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           that
           such
           a
           three
           letter'd
           man
           as
           you
           ,
           
             (
             Fur
          
           ,
           a
           
             Thief
             ,
          
           )
           should
           make
           such
           a
           Witticism
           upon
           three
           Letters
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           greater
           wonder
           (
           which
           yet
           you
           assert
           throughout
           your
           Book
           )
           that
           two
           things
           so
           directly
           opposite
           to
           one
           another
           as
           those
           two
           are
           ,
           should
           yet
           meet
           and
           become
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           Kings
           .
           For
           what
           violence
           was
           ever
           acted
           by
           Kings
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           not
           affirm
           to
           be
           their
           Right
           ?
           These
           are
           all
           the
           passages
           that
           I
           could
           pick
           out
           of
           nine
           long
           Pages
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           deserved
           an
           answer
           .
           The
           rest
           consists
           either
           of
           repetitions
           of
           things
           that
           have
           been
           answered
           more
           
           than
           once
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
           So
           that
           my
           being
           more
           brief
           in
           this
           Chapter
           than
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           want
           of
           diligence
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           ,
           how
           irksome
           soever
           you
           are
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           slackned
           ,
           but
           to
           your
           tedious
           impertinence
           ,
           so
           void
           of
           matter
           and
           sense
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           I
           Wish
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           left
           out
           this
           part
           of
           your
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           King's
           crimes
           ,
           which
           it
           had
           been
           more
           advisable
           for
           your self
           and
           your
           party
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           I
           'm
           afraid
           lest
           in
           giving
           you
           an
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           appear
           too
           sharp
           and
           severe
           upon
           him
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           hath
           received
           his
           punishment
           .
           But
           since
           you
           chose
           rather
           to
           discourse
           confidently
           and
           at
           large
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           I
           'le
           make
           you
           sensible
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           not
           have
           done
           a
           more
           inconsiderate
           thing
           ,
           than
           to
           reserve
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           your
           cause
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           to
           wit
           that
           of
           ripping
           up
           and
           enquiring
           into
           the
           Kings
           Crimes
           ;
           which
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           proved
           them
           to
           have
           been
           true
           and
           most
           exorbitant
           ,
           they
           will
           render
           his
           memory
           unpleasant
           and
           odious
           to
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           imprint
           now
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           a
           just
           hatred
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           undertake
           his
           defence
           ,
           on
           the
           Readers
           minds
           .
           Say
           you
           ,
           
             His
             accusation
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             one
             is
             conversant
             about
             his
             Morals
             ,
             the
             other
             taxeth
             him
             with
             such
             ●…lts
             as
             he
             might
             commit
             in
             his
             publick
             capacity
             .
          
           I
           'le
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           pass
           by
           in
           silence
           that
           part
           of
           his
           life
           that
           
           he
           spent
           in
           Banque●tings
           ,
           at
           Plays
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           conversation
           of
           Women
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           there
           be
           in
           Luxury
           and
           Excess
           ,
           worth
           relating
           ?
           And
           what
           would
           those
           things
           have
           been
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           private
           person
           ?
           But
           since
           he
           would
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           not
           live
           a
           private
           life
           ,
           so
           neither
           could
           his
           Vices
           be
           like
           those
           of
           a
           private
           person
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           he
           did
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           by
           his
           example
           :
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           all
           that
           time
           that
           he
           spent
           upon
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           sports
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           he
           stole
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           which
           he
           had
           undertaken
           .
           Thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           he
           squandered
           away
           vast
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           publick
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           in
           his
           Domestick
           Luxury
           and
           Extravagance
           .
           So
           that
           in
           his
           private
           life
           at
           home
           he
           first
           began
           to
           be
           an
           ill
           King.
           But
           let
           us
           rather
           pass
           over
           to
           those
           Crimes
           
             that
             he
             is
             charged
             with
             on
             the
             account
             of
             misgovernment
             .
          
           Here
           you
           lament
           his
           being
           condemned
           as
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           a
           Murderer
           .
           That
           he
           had
           no
           wrong
           done
           him
           ,
           shall
           now
           be
           made
           appear
           .
           But
           first
           let
           us
           define
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           vulgar
           conceits
           ,
           but
           the
           judgment
           of
           Aristotle
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Learned
           Men.
           He
           is
           a
           Tyrant
           who
           regards
           his
           own
           welfare
           and
           profit
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           of
           the
           people
           .
           So
           Aristotle
           defines
           one
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Book
           of
           his
           Ethicks
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           very
           many
           others
           .
           Whether
           Charles
           regarded
           his
           own
           or
           the
           peoples
           good
           ,
           these
           few
           things
           of
           many
           that
           I
           shall
           but
           touch
           upon
           ,
           will
           evince
           .
           When
           his
           Rents
           and
           other
           publick
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           would
           not
           defray
           the
           Expences
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           laid
           most
           heavy
           Taxes
           upon
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           squandred
           away
           ,
           he
           invented
           new
           ones
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           benefit
           ,
           honour
           ,
           or
           
           defence
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           hoard
           up
           ,
           or
           lavish
           out
           in
           one
           House
           ,
           the
           Riches
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           but
           of
           three
           Nations
           .
           When
           at
           this
           rate
           he
           broke
           loose
           ,
           and
           acted
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           Law
           to
           warrant
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           knowing
           that
           a
           Parliament
           was
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           could
           give
           him
           check
           ,
           he
           endeavoured
           either
           wholly
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           very
           calling
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           or
           calling
           them
           just
           as
           often
           ,
           and
           no
           oftner
           ,
           than
           to
           serve
           his
           own
           turn
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           entirely
           at
           his
           devotion
           .
           Which
           Bridle
           when
           he
           had
           cast
           off
           himself
           ,
           he
           put
           another
           Bridle
           upon
           the
           people
           ;
           he
           put
           Garrisons
           of
           German
           Horse
           and
           Irish
           Foot
           in
           many
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           he
           does
           not
           begin
           to
           look
           like
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           In
           which
           very
           thing
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           Particulars
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           formerly
           given
           me
           occasion
           to
           instance
           in
           ,
           (
           though
           you
           scorn
           to
           have
           Charles
           compared
           with
           so
           cruel
           a
           Tyrant
           as
           Nero
           )
           he
           resembled
           him
           extremely
           much
           .
           For
           Nero
           likewise
           often
           threatned
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Senate
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           bore
           extreme
           hard
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           compelled
           them
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Ceremonies
           and
           Superstitious
           Worship
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           Popery
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           re-introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           that
           would
           not
           conform
           ,
           were
           imprisoned
           or
           Banisht
           .
           He
           made
           War
           upon
           the
           Scots
           twice
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           than
           that
           .
           By
           all
           these
           actions
           he
           has
           surely
           deserved
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           once
           over
           at
           least
           .
           Now
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           why
           the
           word
           Traytor
           was
           put
           into
           his
           Indictment
           :
           When
           he
           assured
           his
           Parliament
           by
           Promises
           ,
           by
           Proclamations
           ,
           by
           Imprecations
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           design
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           did
           he
           List
           Papists
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           private
           Embassie
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           to
           beg
           assistance
           from
           him
           of
           Arms
           ,
           Horses
           and
           Men
           ,
           expresly
           
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           was
           endeavouring
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           first
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Scotland
           .
           To
           the
           English
           he
           promised
           the
           Plunder
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           the
           four
           Northern
           Counties
           should
           be
           added
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           help
           him
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           .
           These
           Projects
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           he
           sent
           over
           one
           Dillon
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           into
           Ireland
           with
           private
           Instructions
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           to
           fall
           suddenly
           upon
           all
           the
           English
           that
           inhabited
           there
           .
           These
           are
           the
           most
           remarkable
           instances
           of
           his
           Treasons
           ,
           not
           taken
           up
           upon
           hear-say
           and
           idle
           reports
           ,
           but
           discovered
           by
           Letters
           under
           his
           own
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           .
           And
           finally
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           by
           whose
           order
           the
           Irish
           took
           Arms
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           with
           most
           exquisite
           Torments
           ,
           above
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           English
           ,
           who
           lived
           peaceably
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           apprehension
           of
           danger
           ;
           and
           who
           raised
           so
           great
           a
           Civil
           War
           in
           the
           other
           two
           Kingdoms
           .
           Add
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Treaty
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           the
           King
           openly
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           clear'd
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Confession
           he
           made
           there
           ,
           which
           is
           publickly
           known
           .
           Thus
           you
           have
           in
           short
           why
           King
           Charles
           was
           adjudged
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Murderer
             .
             But
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             why
             was
             he
             not
             declared
             so
             before
             ,
             neither
             in
             that
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             afterwards
             when
             he
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           
             or
             the
          
           Independents
           ,
           
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             was
             receiv'd
             as
             a
             King
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             all
             reverence
             ?
          
           This
           very
           thing
           is
           sufficient
           to
           persuade
           any
           rational
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           entred
           not
           into
           any
           Councils
           of
           quite
           deposing
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           last
           refuge
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           suffered
           and
           undergone
           all
           that
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           had
           attempted
           all
           other
           ways
           
           and
           means
           .
           You
           alone
           endeavour
           maliciously
           to
           lay
           that
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           which
           to
           all
           good
           men
           cannot
           but
           evidence
           their
           great
           Patience
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           too
           long
           forbearing
           with
           the
           King's
           Pride
           and
           Arrogance
           .
           But
           
             in
             the
             month
             of
          
           August
           ,
           
             before
             the
             King
             suffered
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             which
             then
             bore
             the
             only
             sway
             ,
             and
             was
             governed
             by
             the
             Independants
             ,
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             in
             which
             they
             acquainted
             them
             that
             they
             never
             intended
             to
             alter
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             that
             had
             obtain'd
             so
             long
             in
          
           England
           
             under
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             .
          
           You
           may
           see
           from
           hen●e
           ,
           how
           little
           reason
           there
           is
           to
           ascribe
           the
           deposing
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Independents
           .
           They
           ,
           that
           never
           used
           to
           dissemble
           and
           conceal
           their
           Tenents
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           sole
           management
           of
           affairs
           ,
           profess
           ,
           
             That
             they
             never
             intended
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             .
          
           But
           if
           afterwards
           a
           thing
           came
           into
           their
           minds
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           they
           intended
           not
           ,
           why
           might
           they
           not
           take
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           tho
           before
           not
           intended
           ,
           as
           appear'd
           most
           advisable
           ,
           and
           most
           for
           the
           Nation
           's
           Interest
           ?
           Especially
           when
           they
           found
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           intreated
           or
           induced
           to
           assent
           to
           those
           just
           demands
           that
           they
           had
           made
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           always
           the
           same
           from
           first
           to
           last
           .
           He
           persisted
           in
           those
           perverse
           sentiments
           with
           respect
           to
           Religion
           and
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           all
           along
           espoused
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           so
           destructive
           to
           us
           ;
           not
           in
           the
           least
           altered
           from
           the
           man
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           in
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           he
           did
           us
           all
           so
           much
           mischief
           .
           If
           he
           assented
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           gave
           no
           obscure
           hints
           that
           he
           did
           it
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           whenever
           he
           should
           come
           into
           power
           again
           ,
           he
           would
           look
           upon
           such
           his
           Assent
           as
           null
           and
           void
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           his
           Son
           declared
           by
           writing
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           when
           in
           those
           days
           he
           ran
           away
           with
           part
           
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           King
           himself
           by
           Letters
           to
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           in
           London
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           against
           the
           avowed
           sense
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           struck
           up
           a
           private
           Peace
           with
           the
           Irish
           ,
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Enemies
           imaginable
           to
           England
           ,
           upon
           base
           dishonourable
           terms
           ;
           but
           whenever
           he
           invited
           the
           English
           to
           Treaties
           of
           Peace
           ,
           at
           those
           very
           times
           with
           all
           the
           power
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           interest
           he
           could
           make
           ,
           he
           was
           preparing
           for
           War.
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           what
           should
           they
           do
           ,
           who
           were
           intrusted
           with
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Government
           ?
           Ought
           they
           to
           have
           betrayed
           the
           safety
           of
           us
           all
           to
           our
           most
           bitter
           Adversary
           ?
           Or
           would
           you
           have
           had
           them
           le●●
           us
           to
           undergo
           the
           Calamities
           of
           another
           Seven
           years
           War
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           worse
           ?
           God
           put
           a
           better
           mind
           into
           them
           ,
           of
           preferring
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           that
           very
           solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           before
           those
           thoughts
           they
           once
           had
           ,
           of
           not
           rejecting
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           not
           gone
           so
           far
           as
           to
           vote
           it
           ;
           all
           which
           they
           saw
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           tho
           indeed
           later
           than
           they
           might
           have
           done
           )
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           subsist
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           King
           continued
           King.
           The
           Parliament
           ought
           and
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           entirely
           free
           ,
           and
           at
           liberty
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           occasion
           requires
           ;
           nor
           ought
           they
           so
           to
           be
           wedded
           to
           their
           first
           Sentiments
           ,
           as
           to
           scruple
           the
           altering
           their
           minds
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           the
           Nation
           's
           good
           ,
           if
           God
           put
           an
           opportunity
           into
           their
           hands
           of
           procuring
           it
           .
           But
           
             the
             Scots
             were
             of
             〈…〉
             opinion
             ;
             for
             they
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
          
           Charles
           ,
           
             the
             King's
             Son
             ,
             call
             his
             Father
             a
             most
             Sacred
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             a
             most
             execrable
             Villany
             .
          
           Do
           not
           you
           talk
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           whom
           you
           know
           not
           ;
           we
           know
           them
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           called
           that
           same
           King
           ,
           a
           most
           ●…rable
           person
           ,
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           and
           Traytor
           ;
           and
           
           the
           putting
           a
           Tyrant
           to
           Death
           a
           
             most
             sacred
          
           action
           .
           Then
           you
           pick
           holes
           in
           the
           King's
           Charge
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           properly
           penn'd
           ;
           and
           you
           ask
           
             why
             we
             needed
             to
             call
             him
             a
             Traytor
             and
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             stiled
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             since
             the
             word
             Tyrant
             ,
             includes
             all
             the
             Crimes
             that
             may
             be
             :
          
           And
           then
           you
           explain
           to
           us
           grammatically
           and
           critically
           ,
           what
           a
           Tyrant
           is
           .
           Away
           with
           those
           Trisles
           ,
           you
           Pedagogue
           ,
           which
           that
           one
           definition
           of
           
           Aristotle's
           ,
           that
           has
           lately
           beeen
           cited
           ,
           will
           utterly
           confound
           ;
           and
           teach
           such
           a
           Doctor
           as
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           word
           Tyrant
           (
           for
           all
           your
           concern
           is
           barely
           to
           have
           some
           understanding
           of
           words
           )
           may
           be
           applied
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           neither
           a
           Traytor
           nor
           a
           Murtherer
           .
           But
           
             the
             Laws
             of
          
           England
           
             do
             not
             make
             it
             Treason
             in
             the
             King
             to
             stir
             up
             Sedition
             against
             himself
             or
             the
             people
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Parliament
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           by
           deposing
           a
           bad
           King
           ,
           nor
           that
           any
           Parliament
           ever
           was
           so
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           often
           done
           it
           ;
           but
           our
           Laws
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           declare
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           may
           violate
           ,
           diminish
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           wholly
           lose
           his
           Royalty
           .
           For
           that
           expression
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           St.
           Edward
           ,
           of
           
             losing
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
          
           signifies
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           than
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           and
           Dignity
           ;
           which
           befel
           Chilperic
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whose
           example
           ,
           for
           illustration-sake
           ,
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           Law
           it self
           .
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Lawyer
           amongst
           us
           that
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           highest
           Treason
           may
           be
           committed
           against
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           King.
           I
           appeal
           to
           Glanvile
           himself
           ,
           whom
           you
           cite
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             attempt
             to
             put
             the
             King
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             raise
             Sedition
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             it
             is
             High
             Treason
             .
          
           So
           ,
           that
           attempt
           of
           some
           Papists
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           Parliament-House
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           there
           with
           Gunpowder
           ,
           was
           by
           King
           
           James
           himself
           ,
           and
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           
             High
             Treason
          
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           King
           only
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           'T
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           quote
           more
           of
           our
           Statutes
           ,
           to
           prove
           so
           clear
           a
           Truth
           ;
           which
           yet
           I
           could
           easily
           do
           .
           For
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           ,
           That
           High
           Treason
           may
           be
           committed
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           whose
           good
           nay
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           leave
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           what
           he
           is
           :
           So
           that
           you
           babble
           over
           so
           many
           Statutes
           of
           ours
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           you
           toil
           and
           wallow
           in
           our
           Ancient
           Law-Books
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           for
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           always
           had
           power
           to
           confirm
           or
           repeal
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Parliament
           is
           the
           sole
           Judge
           of
           what
           is
           Rebellion
           ,
           what
           High
           Treason
           
             (
             Iaesa
             Majestas
          
           )
           and
           what
           not
           .
           Majesty
           never
           was
           vested
           to
           that
           degree
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           more
           August
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           shown
           :
           But
           who
           can
           endure
           to
           hear
           such
           a
           senseless
           Fellow
           ,
           such
           a
           French
           Mountebank
           as
           you
           ,
           declare
           what
           our
           Laws
           are
           ?
           And
           you
           English
           Fugitives
           ,
           so
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           who
           pretend
           that
           all
           Learning
           and
           Ingenuous
           Literature
           ,
           is
           fled
           out
           of
           England
           with
           your selves
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           one
           of
           you
           that
           could
           defend
           the
           King's
           Cause
           and
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           good
           Latin
           too
           ,
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           brain-sick
           ,
           beggarly
           Frenchman
           must
           be
           hired
           to
           undertake
           the
           Defence
           of
           a
           poor
           indigent
           King
           ,
           surrounded
           with
           so
           many
           Infant-Priests
           and
           Doctors
           ?
           This
           very
           thing
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           great
           imputation
           to
           you
           amongst
           Foreigners
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           be
           thought
           deservedly
           to
           have
           lost
           that
           Cause
           that
           you
           
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           able
           to
           defend
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           write
           in
           behalf
           of
           it
           .
           But
           now
           .
           I
           come
           to
           you
           again
           ,
           good-man
           goose-cap
           ,
           who
           scribble
           so
           finely
           ;
           if
           at
           least
           you
           are
           come
           to
           your self
           again
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           you
           here
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           in
           a
           deep
           sleep
           ,
           and
           dreaming
           of
           some
           voluntary
           Death
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           's
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Then
           you
           
             deny
             that
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             King
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             to
             embroil
             his
             people
             in
             Seditions
             ,
             to
             betray
             his
             own
             Forces
             to
             be
             slaughtered
             by
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             raise
             Factions
             against
             himself
             .
          
           All
           which
           things
           having
           been
           done
           by
           many
           Kings
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           Charles
           the
           late
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           you
           will
           no
           longer
           doubt
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           especially
           being
           addicted
           to
           Stoicism
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           Tyrants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           profligate
           Villains
           are
           downright
           mad
           .
           Hear
           what
           Horace
           says
           ,
           
             Whoever
             through
             a
             senseless
             Stupidity
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             hath
             his
             Understanding
             so
             blinded
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             discern
             truth
             ,
             the
             Stoicks
             account
             of
             him
             as
             of
             a
             mad-man
             :
             And
             such
             are
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             such
             are
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             such
             are
             all
             Man
             kind
             ?
             except
             those
             very
             few
             that
             are
             Wise
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           you
           would
           clear
           King
           Charles
           from
           the
           Imputation
           of
           acting
           like
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           you
           must
           first
           vindicate
           his
           integrity
           ,
           and
           show
           that
           he
           never
           acted
           like
           an
           ill
           man.
           
             But
             a
             King
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             cannot
             commit
             Treason
             against
             his
             own
             Subjects
             and
             Vassals
             .
          
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           as
           free
           as
           any
           People
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           any
           Barbarous
           Custom
           of
           any
           other
           Nation
           whatsoever
           .
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           Suppose
           we
           had
           been
           the
           King's
           Vassals
           ;
           that
           Relation
           would
           not
           have
           obliged
           us
           to
           endure
           a
           Tyrant
           to
           Reign
           and
           Lord
           it
           over
           us
           .
           All
           Subjection
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           Laws
           declare
           ,
           is
           circumscribed
           ,
           and
           confined
           within
           
           the
           bounds
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Publick
             Good.
          
           Read
           
             Leg.
             Hen.
             1.
             
             Cap.
          
           55.
           
           The
           Obligation
           betwixt
           a
           Lord
           and
           his
           Tenants
           ,
           is
           mutual
           ,
           and
           remains
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Lord
           protects
           his
           Tenant
           ;
           (
           this
           all
           our
           Lawyers
           tells
           us
           )
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           too
           severe
           and
           cruel
           to
           his
           Tenant
           ,
           and
           do
           him
           some
           heinous
           Injury
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             Relation
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Obligation
             the
             Tenant
             is
             under
             by
             having
             done
             Homage
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             is
             utterly
             dissolv'd
             and
             extinguish'd
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Bracton
           and
           Fleta
           .
           So
           that
           in
           some
           Case
           ,
           the
           Law
           it self
           warrants
           even
           a
           Slave
           ,
           or
           a
           Vassal
           to
           oppose
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           allows
           the
           Slave
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           vanquish
           him
           in
           Battle
           .
           If
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           a
           whole
           Nation
           may
           not
           lawfully
           take
           the
           Course
           with
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           the
           Condition
           of
           Freemen
           will
           be
           worse
           than
           that
           of
           Slaves
           .
           Then
           you
           go
           about
           to
           excuse
           King
           
           Charles's
           shedding
           of
           Innocent
           Blood
           ;
           partly
           by
           Murders
           committed
           by
           other
           Kings
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           some
           Instances
           of
           Men
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           them
           lawfully
           .
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           
             Irish
             Massacre
          
           ,
           you
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           Eiconoclastes
           .
           The
           Town
           of
           Rochel
           being
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           Towns-men
           betray'd
           ,
           assistance
           shown
           ,
           but
           not
           afforded
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           have
           laid
           at
           
           Charlos's
           door
           ;
           nor
           have
           I
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           faulty
           in
           that
           business
           or
           not
           ;
           he
           did
           mischief
           enough
           at
           home
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           enquire
           into
           what
           Misdemeanors
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           abroad
           .
           But
           you
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           would
           make
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           that
           have
           at
           any
           time
           defended
           themselves
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           against
           Princes
           ,
           who
           were
           profess'd
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Religion
           to
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           Let
           them
           consider
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           them
           for
           the
           maintaining
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           asserting
           their
           own
           Integrity
           ,
           not
           to
           pass
           by
           so
           great
           an
           Indignity
           
           offered
           them
           by
           a
           Person
           bred
           up
           by
           and
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           That
           which
           troubles
           us
           most
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           likewise
           were
           betray'd
           in
           that
           Expedition
           .
           He
           ,
           who
           had
           design'd
           long
           ago
           to
           convert
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           into
           a
           Tyranny
           ,
           thought
           he
           could
           not
           bring
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           till
           the
           Flower
           and
           Strength
           of
           the
           Military
           Power
           of
           the
           Nation
           were
           cut
           off
           .
           Another
           of
           his
           Crimes
           was
           ,
           the
           causing
           some
           words
           to
           be
           struck
           out
           of
           the
           usual
           Coronation-oath
           ,
           before
           he
           himself
           would
           take
           it
           .
           Unworthy
           and
           abominable
           Action
           !
           The
           Act
           was
           wicked
           in
           it self
           ;
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           him
           that
           undertakes
           to
           justifie
           it
           ?
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           what
           greater
           breach
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Violation
           of
           all
           Laws
           can
           possibly
           be
           imagin'd
           ?
           What
           ought
           to
           been
           more
           sacred
           to
           him
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           Holy
           Sacraments
           themselves
           ,
           than
           that
           Oath
           ?
           Which
           of
           the
           two
           do
           you
           think
           the
           more
           flagitious
           Person
           ,
           him
           that
           offends
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           him
           that
           endeavours
           to
           make
           the
           Law
           equally
           guilty
           with
           himself
           ?
           Or
           rather
           him
           who
           subverts
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           offend
           against
           it
           ?
           For
           thus
           ,
           that
           King
           violated
           that
           Oath
           which
           he
           ought
           most
           religiously
           to
           have
           sworn
           to
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seem
           openly
           and
           publickly
           to
           violate
           it
           ,
           he
           craftily
           adulterated
           and
           corrupted
           it
           ;
           and
           least
           he
           himself
           should
           be
           accounted
           perjur'd
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           the
           very
           Oath
           into
           a
           Perjury
           .
           What
           other
           could
           be
           expected
           ,
           then
           that
           his
           Reign
           would
           be
           full
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           Craft
           ,
           and
           Misfortune
           ,
           who
           began
           it
           with
           so
           detestable
           an
           Injury
           to
           his
           People
           ?
           And
           who
           durst
           pervert
           and
           adulterate
           that
           Law
           which
           he
           thought
           the
           only
           Obstacle
           that
           stood
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           hindred
           him
           from
           perverting
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Laws
           ?
           But
           
             that
             Oath
          
           (
           thus
           you
           justify
           him
           )
           
             lays
             no
             other
             Obligation
             upon
             Kings
             ,
             then
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             
             do
             ;
             and
             Kings
             pretend
             that
             they
             will
             be
             bound
             and
             limited
             by
             Laws
             ,
             tho
             indeed
             they
             are
             altogether
             from
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           Is
           it
           not
           prodigious
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           should
           dare
           to
           express
           himself
           so
           sacrilegiously
           ,
           and
           so
           senselesly
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           that
           am
           Oath
           sacredly
           sworn
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Evangelists
           ,
           mary
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           and
           set
           aside
           as
           a
           little
           insignifi
           cant
           thing
           ,
           without
           any
           Cause
           whatsoever
           !
           Charles
           himself
           refutes
           you
           ,
           you
           Prodigy
           of
           Impiety
           :
           Who
           thinking
           that
           Oath
           no
           light
           matter
           ,
           chose
           rather
           by
           a
           Subterfuge
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           Fallacy
           to
           elude
           it
           ,
           than
           openly
           to
           violate
           it
           ;
           and
           would
           rather
           falsifie
           and
           corrupt
           the
           Oath
           ,
           then
           manifestly
           forswear
           himself
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           
             The
             King
             indeed
             swears
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             do
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             swear
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             the
             King
             to
             them
             .
          
           Pretty
           Invention
           !
           Does
           not
           he
           that
           promises
           ,
           and
           binds
           himself
           by
           an
           Oath
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           ,
           or
           for
           another
           ,
           oblige
           his
           Fidelity
           to
           them
           that
           require
           the
           Oath
           of
           him
           ?
           Of
           a
           truth
           ,
           every
           King
           sw●ears
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           Service
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           whatever
           he
           promiseth
           upon
           Oath
           to
           do
           .
           Then
           you
           run
           back
           to
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           who
           was
           forced
           more
           than
           once
           to
           swear
           to
           perform
           ,
           not
           what
           he
           himself
           would
           ,
           b●…t
           what
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Men
           of
           the
           Realm
           requir'd
           of
           him
           .
           If
           many
           Kings
           
             are
             Crown'd
             without
             the
             usual
             Solemnity
             ,
          
           and
           Reign
           without
           taking
           any
           Oath
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           a
           great
           many
           of
           whom
           never
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           If
           the
           King
           by
           not
           taking
           an
           Oath
           be
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           the
           People
           are
           so
           too
           .
           And
           that
           part
           of
           the
           People
           that
           has
           sworn
           ,
           swore
           not
           to
           the
           King
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           King
           came
           to
           his
           Crown
           ;
           and
           no
           otherwise
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           wh●…st
           he
           should
           
           act
           according
           to
           those
           Laws
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Common
             People
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           
             should
             chuse
             ;
             (
             quas
             Vulgus
             elegerit
             .
             )
          
           For
           it
           were
           folly
           to
           alter
           the
           Phrase
           of
           our
           Law
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           more
           genuine
           Latin.
           This
           Clause
           
             (
             Quas
             Vulgus
             elegerit
             ;
             )
             Which
             the
             Commons
             shall
             abuse
             ,
             Charles
          
           before
           he
           was
           Crown'd
           ,
           procured
           to
           be
           razed
           out
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             without
             the
             King's
             assent
             the
             People
             can
             chuse
             no
             Laws
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           you
           cite
           two
           Statutes
           ,
           
             viz.
             Anno
             37
             H.
             6.
             
             Cap.
          
           15.
           and
           13
           
             Edw.
             4.
             
             Cap.
          
           8.
           but
           those
           two
           Statutes
           are
           so
           far
           from
           appearing
           in
           our
           Statute-books
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           years
           you
           mention
           ,
           neither
           of
           those
           Kings
           enacted
           any
           Laws
           at
           all
           .
           Go
           now
           and
           complain
           ,
           That
           those
           Fugitives
           who
           pretended
           to
           furnish
           you
           with
           matter
           out
           of
           our
           Statutes
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           you
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           other
           People
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           stand
           astonish'd
           at
           your
           Impudence
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           asham'd
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           throughly
           vers'd
           in
           such
           Books
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           so
           evident
           you
           have
           never
           look'd
           into
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           seen
           .
           And
           that
           Clause
           in
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           brazen-fac'd
           Brawler
           as
           you
           call
           fictitious
           ,
           
             The
             King's
             Friends
          
           ,
           you
           say
           your self
           ,
           
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             extant
             in
             some
             Ancient
             Copies
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             grew
             into
             disuse
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             no
             convenient
             signification
             .
          
           But
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           ,
           did
           our
           Ancestors
           insert
           it
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           that
           the
           Oath
           might
           have
           such
           a
           signification
           as
           would
           not
           be
           for
           a
           Tyrant's
           conveniency
           .
           If
           it
           had
           really
           grown
           into
           disuse
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           most
           false
           ;
           there
           was
           the
           greater
           need
           of
           reviving
           it
           ;
           but
           even
           that
           would
           have
           been
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Doctrine
           :
           
             For
             that
             Custom
             of
             taking
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             Kings
             now-adays
             generally
             use
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             then
             a
             bare
             Ceremony
          
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           were
           to
           be
           put
           down
           ,
           pretended
           that
           he
           could
           not
           
           do
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           Oath
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           that
           reverend
           and
           sacred
           Oath
           ,
           as
           it
           serves
           for
           the
           Kings
           turn
           or
           not
           ,
           must
           be
           solemn
           and
           binding
           ,
           or
           an
           empty
           Ceremony
           .
           Which
           I
           earnestly
           entreat
           my
           Country-men
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           what
           manner
           of
           a
           King
           they
           are
           like
           to
           have
           ,
           if
           he
           ever
           〈◊〉
           back
           .
           For
           it
           would
           never
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           Rascally-foreign
           Grammarian
           to
           write
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           unless
           both
           
             Charles
             Stuart
          
           now
           in
           Banishment
           ▪
           and
           tainted
           with
           his
           Fathers
           Principles
           ,
           and
           those
           Pros●igate
           Tutors
           that
           he
           has
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           indu●uiously
           to
           suggested
           him
           what
           they
           would
           have
           writ
           .
           They
           dictated
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             were
             liable
             to
             be
             proceded
             against
             as
             Traitors
             ,
             because
             they
             declar'd
             without
             the
             Kings
             Assent
             all
             them
             to
             be
             Traitors
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
             Parliaments
             were
             but
             the
             King's
             Vassals
             :
             That
             the
             Oath
             which
             our
             Kings
             take
             at
             their
             Coronations
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Ceremony
             :
          
           And
           why
           not
           that
           a
           Vassal
           too
           ?
           So
           that
           no
           reverence
           of
           Laws
           ,
           no
           sacredness
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           protect
           your
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Exorbitance
           of
           a
           furious
           ,
           or
           the
           Revenge
           of
           an
           exasperated
           Prince
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           so
           instructed
           from
           his
           Cradle
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           Laws
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           Oaths
           themselves
           ought
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           How
           much
           better
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           becoming
           your selves
           ,
           if
           you
           desire
           Riches
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Empire
           ,
           to
           obtain
           them
           assuredly
           by
           your
           own
           Virtue
           ,
           Industry
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           Valour
           ,
           than
           to
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           them
           in
           vain
           under
           the
           Rule
           of
           a
           King
           ?
           They
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           opinion
           that
           these
           things
           cannot
           be
           compass'd
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Lord
           ;
           it
           cannot
           well
           be
           expressed
           how
           mean
           ,
           how
           
           base
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           how
           unworthy
           thoughts
           they
           have
           of
           themselves
           ;
           for
           in
           effect
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           other
           than
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           lazy
           ,
           weak
           ,
           senseless
           ,
           silly
           Persons
           ,
           and
           fram'd
           for
           Slavery
           ,
           both
           in
           Body
           and
           Mind
           ?
           And
           indeed
           all
           manner
           of
           Slavery
           is
           scandalous
           and
           disgraceful
           to
           a
           freeborn
           ingenious
           Person
           ;
           but
           for
           you
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           recovered
           your
           lost
           Liberty
           by
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Arms
           ;
           after
           the
           performance
           of
           so
           many
           valiant
           Exploits
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           so
           remarkable
           an
           Example
           of
           a
           most
           Potent
           King
           ,
           to
           desire
           to
           return
           again
           into
           a
           Condition
           of
           Bondage
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           be
           scandalous
           and
           disgraceful
           ,
           but
           an
           impious
           and
           wicked
           thing
           ;
           and
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           for
           desiring
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Egyptian
           Slavery
           ,
           were
           so
           severely
           punish'd
           for
           that
           sordid
           ,
           slavish
           Temper
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           them
           destroy'd
           by
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           their
           Deliverer
           .
           But
           what
           say
           you
           now
           ,
           who
           would
           perswade
           us
           to
           become
           Slaves
           ?
           
             The
             King
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             had
             a
             Power
             of
             pardoning
             such
             as
             were
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             other
             Crimes
             ;
             which
             evinces
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             under
             no
             Law.
          
           The
           King
           might
           indeed
           pardon
           Treason
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           against
           himself
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           any
           body
           else
           pardon
           wrongs
           done
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           pardon
           some
           other
           Offences
           ,
           tho
           not
           always
           ;
           but
           does
           that
           follow
           ,
           because
           in
           some
           Cases
           he
           had
           the
           Right
           of
           saving
           a
           Malefactor's
           life
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           must
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           destroy
           all
           good
           Men
           ?
           If
           the
           King
           be
           impleaded
           in
           an
           inferior
           Court
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           obliged
           to
           Answer
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Attorney
           :
           Does
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           is
           summon'd
           by
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           appear
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           may
           chuse
           whether
           he
           will
           appear
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           Answer
           in
           Person
           ?
           You
           say
           ,
           
             That
             we
             endeavour
             to
             
             justify
             what
             we
             have
             done
             by
             the
          
           Hollander
           '
           
             s
             Example
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           fearing
           the
           loss
           of
           that
           Stipend
           with
           which
           the
           Hollanders
           seed
           such
           a
           Murraine
           and
           Pest
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           if
           by
           reviling
           the
           English
           ,
           you
           should
           consequentially
           reflect
           upon
           them
           that
           maintain
           you
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           to
           demonstrate
           
             how
             unlike
             their
             Actions
             and
             ours
             are
             .
          
           The
           Comparison
           that
           you
           make
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           I
           resolve
           to
           omit
           (
           tho
           many
           things
           in
           it
           are
           most
           false
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           flattery
           all
           over
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           thought
           your self
           obliged
           to
           put
           down
           ,
           to
           deserve
           your
           Pension
           .
           )
           For
           the
           English
           think
           they
           need
           not
           alledge
           the
           Examples
           of
           Foreigners
           for
           their
           Justification
           .
           They
           have
           Municipal
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           have
           acted
           ;
           Laws
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           best
           in
           the
           World
           :
           They
           have
           the
           Examples
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           Great
           and
           Gallant
           Men
           for
           their
           imitation
           ,
           who
           never
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           Exorbitant
           Power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           put
           many
           of
           them
           to
           Death
           ,
           when
           their
           Government
           became
           insupportable
           .
           They
           were
           born
           free
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           no
           other
           Nation
           ,
           they
           can
           make
           what
           Laws
           they
           please
           for
           their
           own
           good
           Government
           .
           One
           Law
           in
           particular
           they
           have
           a
           great
           Veneration
           for
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           Ancient
           one
           it
           is
           ,
           enacted
           by
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           That
           all
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           all
           Civil
           Right
           and
           Government
           must
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           safety
           and
           welfare
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Princes
           .
           From
           hence
           to
           the
           end
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           I
           find
           nothing
           but
           Rubbish
           and
           Trifles
           ,
           pick'd
           out
           of
           the
           former
           Chapters
           ;
           of
           which
           you
           have
           here
           raised
           so
           great
           a
           heap
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           other
           design
           you
           could
           have
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           presage
           the
           ruin
           of
           your
           whole
           Fabrick
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           after
           an
           infinite
           deal
           of
           tittle
           tatle
           ,
           you
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           calling
           
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             that
             you
             undertook
             
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             Cause
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             you
             were
             desired
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             because
             your
             own
             Conscience
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             not
             possibly
             undertake
             the
             Defence
             of
             a
             better
             .
          
           Is
           it
           fit
           for
           you
           to
           intermed●le
           with
           our
           matters
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           you
           were
           desired
           ,
           when
           we
           our selves
           did
           not
           desire
           you
           ?
           to
           reproach
           with
           contumelious
           and
           opprobrious
           language
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Printed
           Book
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Magistracy
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           that
           they
           are
           entrusted
           with
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           their
           duty
           within
           their
           own
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           without
           the
           least
           injury
           or
           provocation
           from
           them
           (
           for
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           know
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man
           in
           the
           world
           as
           you
           )
           ?
           And
           I
           pray
           by
           whom
           were
           you
           desired
           ?
           By
           your
           Wife
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           exercises
           a
           Kingly
           Right
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           you
           ;
           and
           whenever
           she
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           (
           as
           Fulvia
           is
           made
           to
           speak
           in
           that
           obscene
           Epigram
           ,
           that
           you
           collected
           some
           Centoes
           out
           of
           ,
           Pag.
           320.
           )
           cries
           ,
           
             Either
             write
             ,
             or
             let
             's
             fight
          
           ;
           That
           made
           you
           write
           perhaps
           ,
           lest
           the
           ●ignal
           should
           be
           given
           .
           Or
           were
           you
           asked
           by
           Charles
           the
           Younger
           ,
           and
           that
           pro●ligate
           Gang
           of
           V●gabond
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           second
           Balaam
           call'd
           upon
           by
           another
           Balak
           to
           restore
           a
           desperate
           Cause
           by
           ill
           writing
           ,
           that
           was
           lost
           by
           ill
           fighting
           ?
           That
           may
           be
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           this
           difference
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           wise
           understanding
           man
           ,
           and
           rid
           upon
           an
           Ass
           that
           could
           speak
           ,
           to
           curse
           the
           People
           of
           God
           :
           Thou
           art
           a
           very
           talkative
           Ass
           they
           self
           ,
           and
           rid
           by
           a
           Woman
           ,
           and
           being
           surrounded
           with
           the
           healed
           heads
           of
           the
           Bishops
           that
           heretofore
           thou
           hadst
           wounded
           ,
           thou
           seem'st
           to
           represent
           that
           Beast
           in
           the
           Revelation
           .
           But
           they
           say
           that
           a
           little
           after
           you
           had
           written
           this
           Book
           ,
           you
           repented
           of
           what
           you
           had
           done
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           your
           repentance
           
           publick
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           best
           course
           that
           you
           can
           take
           will
           be
           ,
           for
           this
           long
           Book
           that
           you
           have
           writ
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           Halter
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           long
           Letter
           of
           your self
           .
           So
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
          
           repented
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           are
           like
           ;
           and
           that
           young
           Charles
           knew
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           send
           you
           the
           Purse
           ,
           Judas
           his
           Badg
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           heard
           before
           ,
           and
           found
           afterward
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           an
           Apostate
           and
           a
           Devil
           .
           Judas
           betray'd
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           you
           betray
           his
           Church
           ;
           you
           have
           taught
           heretofore
           that
           Bishops
           were
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           now
           revolted
           to
           their
           party
           :
           You
           now
           undertake
           the
           Defence
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           whom
           formerly
           you
           damn'd
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           Hell
           :
           Christ
           delivered
           all
           men
           from
           Bondage
           ,
           and
           you
           endeavour
           to
           enslave
           all
           mankind
           .
           Never
           question
           ,
           since
           you
           have
           been
           such
           a
           Villain
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           fate
           attends
           you
           that
           befel
           your
           equal
           ,
           out
           of
           despair
           rather
           than
           repentance
           ,
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           your
           life
           ,
           and
           hang
           your self
           ,
           and
           burst
           asunder
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           and
           to
           send
           before-hand
           that
           faithless
           and
           treacherous
           Conscience
           of
           yours
           ,
           that
           railing
           Conscience
           at
           good
           and
           holy
           men
           ,
           to
           that
           place
           of
           torment
           that
           's
           parpared
           for
           you
           .
           And
           now
           I
           think
           ,
           through
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           I
           have
           finished
           the
           Work
           I
           undertook
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Noble
           Actions
           of
           my
           Country-men
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           against
           the
           raging
           and
           envious
           madness
           of
           this
           distracted
           Sophister
           ;
           and
           the
           asserting
           of
           the
           common
           Rights
           of
           the
           People
           against
           the
           unjust
           domination
           of
           Kings
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           hatred
           to
           Kings
           ,
           but
           Tyrants
           :
           Nor
           have
           I
           wittingly
           left
           unanswered
           any
           one
           argument
           alledged
           by
           my
           adversary
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           example
           or
           authority
           quoted
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           seem'd
           to
           have
           any
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           colour
           of
           an
           argument
           .
           Perhaps
           I
           have
           been
           guilty
           rather
           of
           the
           other
           extreme
           ,
           
           of
           replying
           to
           some
           of
           his
           fooleries
           and
           trifles
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           solid
           arguments
           ,
           and
           thereby
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           attributed
           more
           to
           them
           than
           they
           deserved
           .
           One
           thing
           yet
           remains
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           concern
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           ,
           my
           Country-men
           ,
           refute
           this
           adversary
           of
           yours
           your selves
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           other
           means
           of
           your
           effecting
           ,
           than
           by
           a
           constant
           endeavour
           to
           out-do
           all
           men's
           bad
           words
           by
           your
           own
           good
           deeds
           .
           When
           you
           laboured
           under
           more
           sorts
           of
           oppression
           than
           one
           ,
           you
           betook
           your selves
           to
           God
           for
           refuge
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           hear
           your
           most
           earnest
           Prayers
           and
           Desires
           .
           He
           has
           gloriously
           delivered
           you
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           Nations
           ,
           from
           the
           two
           greatest
           mischiefs
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           most
           pernicious
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           Tyranny
           and
           Superstition
           ;
           he
           has
           endued
           you
           with
           greatness
           of
           mind
           ,
           to
           be
           first
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           conquered
           their
           own
           King
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           him
           delivered
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           have
           not
           scrupled
           to
           condemn
           him
           Judicially
           ,
           and
           pursuant
           to
           that
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           .
           After
           the
           performing
           so
           Glorious
           an
           Action
           as
           this
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           nothing
           that
           's
           mean
           and
           little
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           great
           and
           sublime
           .
           Which
           to
           attain
           to
           ,
           this
           is
           ,
           your
           only
           way
           ;
           As
           you
           have
           subdued
           your
           Enemies
           in
           Field
           ,
           so
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           that
           unarmed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           highest
           outward
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           ,
           you
           of
           all
           mankind
           are
           best
           able
           to
           subdue
           Ambition
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Riches
           ,
           and
           can
           best
           avoid
           the
           corruptions
           that
           Prosperity
           is
           apt
           to
           introduce
           ;
           (
           which
           generally
           subdue
           and
           triumph
           over
           other
           Nations
           )
           to
           show
           as
           great
           Justice
           ,
           Temperance
           and
           Moderation
           in
           the
           maintaining
           your
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           shown
           courage
           in
           freeing
           your selves
           from
           slavery
           .
           
           These
           are
           the
           only
           Arguments
           by
           which
           you
           will
           be
           able
           to
           evince
           that
           you
           are
           not
           such
           persons
           as
           this
           fellow
           represents
           you
           ,
           
             Traytors
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Par●icides
             ,
             Mad-men
          
           ;
           that
           you
           did
           not
           put
           your
           King
           to
           death
           out
           of
           any
           ambitious
           design
           ,
           or
           a
           desire
           of
           invading
           the
           Rights
           of
           others
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           seditious
           Principles
           or
           sinister
           ends
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           not
           an
           act
           of
           fury
           or
           madness
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           wholly
           out
           of
           love
           to
           your
           Liberty
           ,
           your
           Religion
           ,
           to
           Justice
           ,
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           your
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           you
           punished
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           But
           if
           it
           should
           fall
           out
           otherwise
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           if
           as
           you
           have
           been
           valiant
           in
           War
           ,
           you
           should
           grow
           debauch'd
           in
           Peace
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           had
           such
           visible
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           his
           Wrath
           against
           your
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           should
           not
           have
           learned
           by
           so
           eminent
           ,
           so
           remarkable
           an
           example
           before
           your
           eyes
           ,
           to
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           work
           Righteousness
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           grant
           and
           confess
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           deny
           it
           )
           whatever
           ill
           men
           may
           speak
           or
           think
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           true
           .
           And
           you
           will
           find
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           That
           God's
           Displeasure
           against
           you
           ,
           will
           be
           greater
           th●n
           it
           has
           yet
           been
           against
           your
           Adversaries
           ,
           greater
           than
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           has
           been
           to
           your selves
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           had
           larger
           experience
           of
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50893-e7680
           
             *
             Lupus
             in
             Latin
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Wolf.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50893-e11130
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50893-e21480
           
             St.
             Lou
             ,
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Sanctus
               Lupus
            
             ;
             Saint
             Wolf
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             place
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             Salmasius
             had
             some
             small
             Estate
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             so
             from
             St.
             
               Lupus
               a
               German
            
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             with
             St.
             German
             came
             over
             into
             
               England
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             429.